Linguistic DNA - Concept Modelling Demonstrator

Word A	Word B	Word C	Word D	Occurrence	Frequency Band	MI	MI Band	Prominent
word_n	apostle_n	scripture_n	tradition_n	5,271	5	9.2621	5	true

ID	Title	Author	Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication)	STC	Words	Pages
A94737	Romanism discussed, or, An answer to the nine first articles of H.T. his Manual of controversies. Whereby is manifested, that H.T. hath not (as he pretends) clearly demonstrated the truth of the Roman religion by him falsly called Catholick, by texts of holy scripture, councils of all ages, Fathers of the first five hundred years, common sense, and experience, nor fully answered the principal objections of protestants, whom he unjustly terms sectaries. By John Tombes, B.D. And commended to the world by Mr. Richard Baxter.	Tombes, John, 1603?-1676.	1660 (1660)	Wing T1815; Thomason E1051_1; ESTC R208181	280,496	251

the_o chalcedon_n which_o give_v the_o patriarch_n of_o constanâ—inople_n equal_a power_n with_o the_o roman_a in_o his_o province_n and_o ascribe_v the_o pope_n dignity_n not_o to_o any_o grant_n of_o christ_n to_o peter_n but_o to_o custom_n out_o of_o regard_n to_o rome_n as_o the_o imperial_a city_n not_o to_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n or_o constance_n which_o make_v the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n but_o h._n t._n add_v a_o argument_n for_o the_o church_n supreme_a power_n of_o judicature_n that_o be_v the_o supreme_a judge_n in_o every_o cause_n who_o have_v a_o absolute_a power_n to_o oblige_v all_o dissenter_n to_o a_o agreement_n and_o from_o who_o there_o can_v be_v no_o appeal_n in_o such_o a_o cause_n but_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v a_o absolute_a power_n to_o oblige_v all_o that_o disagree_v in_o controvert_v point_n of_o faith_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o appeal_n from_o her_o decision_n therefore_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v supreme_a judge_n in_o controvert_v point_n of_o faith_n the_o major_n be_v manifest_a by_o induction_n in_o all_o court_n of_o judicature_n the_o minor_a have_v be_v prove_v above_o by_o the_o first_o second_o and_o four_o argument_n answ_n it_o be_v deny_v that_o the_o minor_a have_v be_v prove_v or_o that_o there_o be_v any_o other_o judge_n beside_o the_o sentence_n of_o god_n in_o holy_a scripture_n which_o can_v so_o oblige_v dissenter_n in_o those_o point_n nor_o do_v a_o great_a part_n of_o papist_n themselves_o at_o this_o day_n namely_o the_o french_a papist_n make_v such_o account_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n oâ—_n pope_n judgement_n but_o that_o they_o do_v conceive_v they_o may_v and_o sometime_o have_v appeal_v from_o they_o to_o a_o general_a council_n occam_n hold_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v haereticabilis_fw-la that_o be_v may_v be_v a_o heretic_n some_o of_o they_o be_v suspect_v of_o heresy_n have_v be_v fain_o to_o acquit_v themselves_o to_o emperor_n by_o apology_n some_o of_o they_o have_v be_v condemn_v as_o heretic_n by_o general_a council_n father_n university_n of_o paris_n gerson_n write_v a_o book_n de_fw-fr auferibilitate_fw-la papae_fw-la and_o the_o french_a church_n conceive_v their_o church_n may_v be_v without_o a_o pope_n and_o well_o govern_v by_o a_o patriarch_n of_o their_o own_o it_o be_v but_o a_o new_a and_o late_o invent_v doctrine_n of_o jesuit_n and_o other_o flatterer_n of_o pope_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o pope_n or_o a_o general_a council_n approve_v by_o he_o be_v infallible_a nor_o be_v there_o a_o word_n in_o any_o of_o the_o father_n cite_v by_o h._n t._n to_o that_o purpose_n the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n l._n 3._o c._n 40._o be_v cite_v maimedly_n by_o h._n t._n they_o be_v entire_o thus_o for_o where_o the_o church_n be_v there_o be_v also_o the_o spirit_n and_o where_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v there_o be_v the_o church_n and_o all_o grace_n but_o the_o spirit_n be_v truth_n by_o which_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o truth_n be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o that_o by_o the_o church_n he_o mean_v not_o only_o the_o roman_n but_o any_o where_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v and_o in_o the_o word_n before_o he_o set_v down_o the_o truth_n he_o mean_v to_o wit_n that_o if_o one_o god_n and_o salvation_n by_o christ_n which_o he_o term_v the_o constant_a preach_n of_o the_o church_n on_o every_o side_n and_o equal_o persevere_v have_v testimony_n from_o prophet_n and_o from_o apostle_n and_o from_o all_o disciple_n by_o which_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o commend_v no_o other_o preach_v of_o the_o church_n than_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n not_o the_o definition_n of_o any_o now_o existent_a church_n or_o after_o church_n without_o the_o scripture_n the_o next_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n be_v not_o as_o here_o h._n t._n themâ—_n 1._o c._n 49._o there_o be_v not_o in_o my_o book_n so_o many_o chapter_n but_o l._n 4._o c._n 43._o and_o be_v allege_v by_o h._n t._n art_n 4._o and_o answer_v by_o i_o before_o art_n 4._o sect_n 7._o the_o other_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n the_o church_n shall_v be_v under_o no_o man_n judgement_n for_o to_o the_o church_n all_o thing_n be_v know_v in_o which_o be_v perfect_a faith_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o all_o the_o dispensation_n of_o christ_n and_o firm_a knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o teach_v all_o truth_n i_o find_v not_o any_o where_o as_o he_o cite_v they_o in_o l._n 1._o there_o be_v not_o sixty_o two_o chapter_n and_o in_o l._n 4._o c._n 62._o which_o i_o suspect_v by_o his_o former_a quotation_n he_o will_v have_v cite_v the_o word_n be_v thus_o after_o he_o have_v say_v ch_n 53._o such_o a_o disciple_n mean_v who_o have_v read_v diligent_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v with_o the_o presbyter_n in_o the_o church_n with_o who_o be_v the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n true_o spiritual_a receive_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n judge_v indeed_o all_o man_n but_o he_o himself_o be_v judge_v of_o none_o in_o several_a follow_a chapter_n set_v down_o various_a heretic_n who_o he_o shall_v judge_v and_o ch_n 62._o say_v he_o shall_v judge_v also_o all_o those_o who_o be_v without_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v the_o church_n but_o he_o himself_o be_v judge_v of_o none_o for_o all_o thing_n constant_a be_v know_v or_o manifest_a to_o he_o both_o the_o entire_a faith_n in_o one_o god_n omnipotent_a from_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v and_o in_o the_o son_n of_o god_n christ_n jesus_n our_o lord_n and_o the_o disposition_n of_o he_o by_o which_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v make_v man_n the_o firm_a sentence_n which_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n who_o cause_v the_o acknowledge_v of_o truth_n who_o have_v expound_v the_o disposition_n of_o the_o father_n and_o son_n according_a to_o which_o he_o be_v present_a with_o mankind_n as_o the_o father_n will_v by_o which_o any_o one_o may_v perceive_v that_o h._n t._n if_o these_o be_v the_o word_n he_o mean_v have_v corrupt_o cite_v they_o mangle_v they_o and_o pervert_v they_o to_o prove_v a_o infallibility_n and_o supreme_a judicature_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o pope_n for_o other_o which_o be_v mean_v of_o every_o true_a spiritual_a disciple_n and_o his_o private_a judgement_n for_o himself_o and_o in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o according_a to_o and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o very_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n concern_v the_o judgement_n which_o each_o christian_a may_v have_v and_o have_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o certainty_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n which_o while_o he_o follow_v he_o be_v judge_v of_o none_o nor_o needs_o any_o one_o judgement_n pope_n or_o other_o to_o define_v what_o he_o shall_v believe_v the_o word_n of_o origen_n that_o only_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v for_o truth_n which_o in_o nothing_o disagree_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o our_o understand_a scripture_n etc._n etc._n we_o must_v not_o believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v by_o succession_n deliver_v to_o we_o prefat_n in_o lib._n periarch_n whether_o they_o be_v right_o cite_v i_o know_v not_o have_v not_o the_o book_n to_o examine_v they_o by_o and_o by_o his_o other_o citation_n as_o by_o his_o citation_n of_o origen_n art_n 4._o where_o the_o same_o word_n as_o i_o conceive_v be_v cite_v somewhat_o otherwise_o which_o be_v answer_v art_n 4._o sect_n 7._o before_n the_o word_n from_o the_o apostle_n being_n hear_v leave_v out_o and_o his_o etc._n etc._n here_o i_o suspect_v fraud_n yet_o if_o the_o word_n be_v as_o he_o cite_v they_o they_o prove_v not_o what_o he_o bring_v they_o for_o there_o be_v no_o restriction_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n much_o less_o to_o the_o pope_n nor_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n say_v to_o be_v that_o which_o be_v unwritten_a and_o other_o than_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o faith_n which_o by_o succession_n the_o church_n be_v say_v to_o deliver_v be_v not_o mean_v of_o any_o of_o those_o point_n which_o the_o pope_n will_v obtrude_v on_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o protestant_n reject_v but_o in_o probability_n the_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n profess_v at_o baptism_n which_o irenaeus_n origen_n tertullian_n etc._n etc._n be_v wont_a to_o hold_v forth_o against_o the_o heretic_n of_o their_o time_n and_o protestant_n do_v still_o avouch_v the_o word_n of_o cyprian_a de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la eccles_n be_v not_o mean_v of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o of_o the_o church_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o the_o word_n precedent_a show_n and_o the_o freedom_n from_o adultery_n and_o the_o uncorruptednesse_n and_o chastity_n of_o

all_o their_o worship_n and_o in_o their_o invocate_a of_o saint_n and_o angel_n as_o mediator_n to_o god_n they_o be_v depart_v from_o the_o two_o great_a point_n of_o christianity_n 1_o tim._n 2._o 5._o 1_o cor._n 8._o 6._o ephes_n 4._o 5_o 6._o and_o thereby_o be_v become_v pagan_n so_o by_o their_o substitute_n of_o another_o rule_n of_o religion_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o their_o write_n to_o wit_n unwritten_a tradition_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o determination_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n approve_v by_o he_o they_o do_v prove_v themselves_o not_o to_o be_v disciple_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v all_o one_o with_o christian_n act_n 11._o 26._o and_o according_o be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v a_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o papist_n which_o name_n bellarmine_n lib._n do_v not_o be_v eccles_n cap._n 4._o do_v not_o disow_v or_o the_o pope_n church_n true_o antichristian_a sect_n vi_o say_n of_o father_n and_o council_n prove_v not_o unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n h._n t._n recite_v the_o say_n of_o eight_o father_n and_o two_o council_n for_o tradition_n the_o first_o of_o irenaus_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 4._o do_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v that_o we_o have_v now_o unwritten_a tradition_n for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o if_o the_o apostle_n in_o stead_n of_o which_o fraudulent_o as_o i_o fear_v h._n t._n put_v if_o the_o father_n have_v leave_v we_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o ought_v we_o not_o to_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o tradition_n which_o they_o deliver_v to_o who_o they_o commit_v the_o church_n to_o understand_v which_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o irenaeus_n have_v prove_v valentinus_n his_o doctrine_n of_o aeones_n or_o more_o god_n and_o lord_n than_o one_o to_o be_v false_a out_o of_o the_o scripture_n chap._n 2._o he_o speak_v thus_o of_o the_o valentinian_n heretic_n when_o they_o be_v reprove_v out_o of_o scripture_n they_o be_v turn_v into_o accusation_n of_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o as_o if_o they_o be_v not_o right_a nor_o from_o authority_n and_o because_o they_o be_v diverse_o say_v and_o because_o the_o truth_n can_v be_v find_v out_o of_o these_o by_o those_o who_o know_v not_o tradition_n for_o that_o truth_n be_v not_o deliver_v by_o letter_n but_o by_o live_a voice_n which_o be_v the_o very_a plea_n for_o tradition_n which_o h._n t._n here_o use_v for_o which_o cause_n paul_n say_v we_o speak_v wisdom_n among_o they_o that_o be_v perfect_a as_o they_o take_v themselves_o to_o be_v and_o say_v they_o be_v wise_a than_o either_o presbyter_n or_o apostle_n and_o will_v neither_o consent_v to_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n and_o then_o cap._n 3._o show_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n by_o what_o be_v preach_v in_o the_o church_n found_v by_o they_o and_o to_o avoid_v prolixity_n refer_v to_o linus_n anacletus_fw-la clemens_n at_o rome_n and_o to_o polycarpus_n and_o his_o successor_n at_o smyrna_n and_o after_o use_v the_o word_n mention_v chap._n 4._o which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o mention_n tradition_n in_o all_o after_o age_n as_o a_o rule_n but_o the_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n to_o they_o that_o know_v the_o apostle_n and_o that_o only_a in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n concern_v god_n the_o creator_n and_o only_o upon_o supposition_n there_o have_v be_v no_o scripture_n and_o that_o after_o he_o have_v allege_v the_o scripture_n to_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o heretic_n that_o decline_v the_o scripture_n whence_o it_o be_v apparent_a 1._o that_o irenaeus_n count_v scripture_n the_o constant_a rule_n of_o faith_n 2._o that_o he_o count_v tradition_n unwritten_a a_o rule_n only_o upon_o supposition_n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o leave_v we_o scripture_n 3._o no_o tradition_n to_o be_v that_o rule_n but_o what_o be_v from_o man_n acquaint_v with_o apostle_n 4._o to_o be_v use_v only_o in_o case_n man_n be_v so_o perverse_a as_o to_o decline_v scripture_n which_o be_v our_o case_n in_o deal_v with_o papist_n which_o move_v bishop_n jewel_n in_o his_o sermon_n at_o paul_n cross_n to_o offer_v that_o if_o the_o papist_n can_v prove_v the_o article_n then_o enumerate_v by_o antiquity_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n he_o will_v subscribe_v which_o neither_o harding_n nor_o bellarmine_n nor_o perron_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o romanist_n can_v or_o can_v do_v the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n lib._n the_o prescript_n advers._fw-la haeret._n cap._n 21._o 37._o be_v indeed_o that_o the_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v hold_v which_o the_o church_n have_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n christ_n from_o god_n but_o he_o express_v how_o he_o mean_v it_o when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n but_o what_o the_o apostle_n have_v preach_v that_o be_v what_o christ_n have_v reveal_v to_o they_o i_o will_v also_o prescribe_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v no_o otherwise_o prove_v but_o by_o the_o same_o church_n which_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o build_v they_o themselves_o by_o preach_v to_o they_o as_o well_o by_o live_a voice_n as_o they_o say_v as_o by_o epistle_n afterward_o which_o plain_o show_v that_o tertullian_n mention_v no_o other_o doctrine_n to_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o church_n than_o what_o the_o apostle_n after_o write_v nor_o from_o any_o other_o church_n than_o those_o which_o the_o apostle_n by_o preach_v build_v by_o which_o he_o mean_v the_o corinthian_a philippick_a thessalonian_n ephesian_n as_o well_o as_o roman_a chap._n 36._o and_o though_o he_o use_v against_o valentinus_n martion_n and_o other_o heretic_n the_o tradition_n of_o those_o church_n yet_o chap._n 8._o he_o plain_o direct_v to_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o way_n to_o find_v christ_n by_o use_v his_o word_n to_o the_o jew_n john_n 5._o 39_o search_v the_o scripture_n in_o which_o you_o hope_v for_o salvation_n for_o they_o do_v speak_v of_o i_o this_o will_v be_v seek_v and_o you_o shall_v find_v which_o be_v consider_v it_o will_v appear_v that_o tertullian_n be_v far_o from_o assert_v unwritten_a tradition_n of_o thing_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n deliver_v in_o these_o late_a age_n and_o call_v apostolical_a by_o pope_n and_o council_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n cyprian_n word_n lib._n 2._o epist_n cap._n 3._o ad_fw-la cacilium_fw-la in_o some_o edition_n epist_n 63._o show_v his_o mistake_n about_o tradition_n as_o he_o count_v the_o mingle_n of_o water_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o lord_n tradition_n so_o he_o do_v also_o rebaptisation_n in_o which_o the_o romanist_n desert_n he_o neither_o show_v he_o hold_v unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n yea_o argue_v against_o they_o that_o use_v water_n without_o wine_n he_o prove_v the_o lord_n tradition_n out_o of_o scripture_n and_o urge_v it_o against_o they_o and_o though_o his_o reason_n be_v frivolous_a yet_o these_o expression_n show_v he_o adhere_v to_o the_o scripture_n as_o his_o rule_n but_o if_o it_o be_v command_v by_o christ_n and_o the_o same_o be_v confirm_v and_o deliver_v by_o his_o apostle_n that_o as_o oft_o as_o we_o drink_v in_o commemoration_n of_o the_o lord_n we_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o the_o lord_n also_o do_v we_o be_v find_v that_o it_o be_v not_o observe_v of_o we_o which_o be_v command_v unless_o we_o also_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o the_o lord_n do_v and_o mingle_v the_o cup_n in_o like_a manner_n recede_v not_o from_o the_o divine_a magistery_n again_o i_o marvel_v enough_o whence_o this_o have_v be_v use_v that_o against_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a discipline_n in_o some_o place_n water_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o lord_n cup_n which_o alone_o can_v express_v christ_n be_v blood_n whence_o may_v be_v perceive_v that_o even_o in_o cyprian_n day_n corrupt_a usage_n come_v in_o by_o follow_v other_o tradition_n than_o those_o that_o be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o epistle_n cyprian_n add_v this_o remarkable_a speech_n wherefore_o if_o christ_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v hear_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o attend_v what_o any_o one_o before_o we_o have_v think_v be_v to_o be_v do_v but_o what_o christ_n who_o be_v before_o all_o neither_o ought_v we_o to_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o a_o man_n out_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n since_o god_n speak_v by_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n and_o say_v without_o reason_n do_v they_o worship_v i_o teach_v mandate_n and_o doctrine_n of_o man_n origen_n word_n do_v not_o prove_v unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n when_o he_o say_v in_o our_o understand_a scripture_n we_o must_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o first_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n tract_n 27._o in_o cap._n 23._o st._n matthai_n nor_o athanasius_n when_o he_o say_v this_o doctrine_n we_o have_v demonstrate_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n by_o

man_n read_v the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n and_o judge_v and_o now_o whether_o a_o religion_n that_o be_v at_o such_o open_a enmity_n with_o 1._o scripture_n 2._o the_o church_n 3._o tradition_n 4._o father_n 5._o council_n 6._o some_o pope_n 7._o the_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n of_o all_o the_o world_n even_o their_o own_o 8._o unity_n of_o christian_n 9_o knowledge_n 10._o experience_n of_o believer_n 11._o charity_n 12._o purity_n of_o worship_n 13._o holiness_n 14._o common_a honesty_n 15._o and_o to_o civil_a government_n and_o peace_n which_o may_v all_o easy_o be_v full_o prove_v though_o here_o but_o touch_v i_o say_v whether_o such_o a_o religion_n shall_v be_v embrace_v and_o advance_v with_o such_o diligence_n and_o violence_n and_o man_n soul_n lay_v upon_o it_o be_v the_o controversy_n before_o we_o and_o whether_o it_o shall_v be_v tolerate_v even_o the_o propagation_n of_o it_o to_o the_o damnation_n of_o the_o people_n soul_n be_v now_o the_o question_n which_o the_o juggle_a papist_n have_v set_v a_o foot_n among_o those_o that_o have_v make_v themselves_o our_o ruler_n and_o there_o be_v find_v man_n among_o we_o that_o call_v themselves_o protestant_n and_o godly_a that_o plead_v for_o the_o say_a toleration_n and_o consequent_o for_o the_o deliver_v up_o of_o these_o nation_n to_o popery_n if_o not_o to_o spanish_a or_o other_o foreign_a power_n which_o if_o they_o effect_v and_o after_o their_o contrary_a profession_n prove_v such_o traitor_n to_o christ_n his_o gospel_n and_o their_o posterity_n as_o they_o leave_v the_o land_n of_o their_o nativity_n in_o misery_n they_o shall_v leave_v their_o stink_a name_n for_o a_o reproach_n and_o curse_v to_o future_a generation_n and_o on_o such_o pillar_n shall_v be_v write_v this_o pride_n self-seeking_a uncharitableness_n and_o schism_n have_v do_v if_o thou_o marvel_v reader_n that_o the_o learned_a author_n of_o this_o book_n and_o i_o do_v join_v thus_o against_o the_o common_a adversary_n after_o our_o own_o difference_n in_o the_o one_o point_n of_o infant-baptism_n thou_o do_v but_o marvel_n that_o we_o be_v christian_n and_o have_v not_o make_v shipwreck_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o charity_n and_o on_o the_o account_n of_o our_o imperfection_n and_o little_a difference_n cast_v away_o our_o salvation_n and_o the_o church_n peace_n be_v it_o know_v to_o you_o that_o we_o be_v some_o year_n elder_a than_o when_o our_o difference_n begin_v and_o therefore_o if_o we_o have_v make_v no_o progress_n in_o holiness_n we_o be_v unexcusable_a and_o we_o know_v that_o he_o that_o be_v strong_a in_o holy_a love_n be_v strong_a in_o grace_n marvel_v not_o then_o if_o we_o get_v some_o little_a increase_n by_o the_o opportunity_n and_o mercy_n we_o possess_v and_o if_o we_o forget_v not_o that_o we_o be_v member_n of_o the_o same_o christ_n and_o heir_n of_o the_o same_o kingdom_n where_o we_o hope_v to_o live_v in_o perfect_a love_n when_o we_o draw_v near_o to_o it_o and_o see_v that_o long_o we_o can_v be_v thence_o and_o when_o we_o see_v what_o havoc_n the_o devil_n have_v make_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o soul_n of_o multitude_n seem_o religious_a by_o uncharitableness_n and_o schism_n i_o be_o sure_a the_o soul_n that_o be_v most_o for_o unity_n and_o love_n be_v like_a to_o those_o that_o be_v in_o heaven_n this_o also_o be_v my_o answer_n to_o the_o papist_n that_o i_o know_v will_v make_v it_o my_o reproach_n that_o i_o hold_v so_o much_o communion_n with_o anabaptist_n that_o be_v that_o i_o be_o not_o as_o uncharitable_a and_o schismatical_a as_o they_o that_o confine_v the_o church_n to_o their_o delude_a faction_n we_o own_v nothing_o in_o each_o other_o that_o we_o discern_v to_o be_v evil_a but_o we_o unanimous_o practice_v so_o far_o as_o we_o be_v agree_v if_o sin_n have_v leave_v england_n and_o europe_n any_o hope_n the_o lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o a_o divide_a self-destroying_a generation_n and_o suffer_v not_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n profess_v godliness_n to_o drive_v away_o the_o gospel_n and_o send_v it_o to_o america_n according_a to_o mr._n herbert_n sad_a conjecture_n in_o his_o church_n militant_a and_o o_o that_o professor_n of_o godliness_n will_v consider_v both_o what_o they_o have_v do_v and_o how_o much_o of_o holiness_n do_v consist_v in_o charity_n unity_n and_o peace_n and_o leave_v not_o to_o the_o papist_n the_o temptation_n or_o honour_n of_o seem_v more_o unanimous_a and_o peaceable_a than_o we_o lest_o they_o seem_v to_o themselves_o and_o other_o more_o holy_a than_o we_o experience_n and_o judgement_n will_v leave_v we_o the_o most_o unexcusable_a people_n under_o heaven_n if_o we_o prevent_v not_o our_o own_o and_o the_o church_n ruin_n by_o a_o speedy_a diligent_a return_n to_o charity_n and_o peace_n as_o these_o be_v the_o thought_n which_o i_o judge_v most_o necessary_a on_o this_o occasion_n to_o communicate_v so_o be_v they_o the_o matter_n of_o my_o daily_a prayer_n reader_n the_o time_n require_v thou_o to_o be_v well_o verse_v in_o the_o controversy_n with_o the_o papist_n if_o thou_o love_v thy_o faith_n and_o soul_n be_v not_o lazy_a but_o as_o there_o be_v multitude_n of_o excellent_a treatise_n at_o hand_n against_o popery_n be_v not_o through_o negligence_n a_o stranger_n to_o they_o and_o among_o other_o in_o this_o treatise_n thou_o will_v find_v the_o adversary_n solid_o confute_v and_o the_o vanity_n of_o his_o reason_n detect_v which_o brief_o i_o do_v in_o his_o most_o material_a part_n in_o my_o key_n for_o catholic_n and_o among_o the_o many_o excellent_a treatise_n against_o they_o with_o which_o shop_n and_o library_n abound_v i_o commend_v to_o the_o country_n reader_n that_o will_v see_v much_o in_o a_o little_a room_n and_o know_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o confute_v popery_n two_o little_a treatise_n viz._n dr._n challoner_n credo_fw-la sanctam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la catholicam_fw-la and_o dr._n moulin_n answer_n to_o cotton_n question_n with_o the_o question_n and_o challenge_n annex_v and_o for_o argument_n against_o toleration_n of_o popery_n dr._n sutliffe_n answer_n to_o the_o lay_v papist_n petition_v for_o toleration_n and_o powel_n answer_n to_o the_o same_o who_o side_n the_o scripture_n be_v on_o read_v a_o little_a book_n call_v the_o abatement_n of_o popish_a brag_v by_o alexander_n cook_n read_v also_o their_o own_o catholic_n moderator_n prove_v protestant_n no_o heretic_n and_o the_o catholic_n judge_n or_o moderator_n of_o the_o moderator_n by_o john_n of_o the_o cross_n etc._n etc._n short_o i_o hope_v you_o may_v have_v dr._n moulin_n excellent_a treatise_n of_o the_o novelty_n of_o popery_n translate_v by_o his_o reverend_a son_n and_o now_o go_v to_o the_o press_n the_o lord_n grant_v that_o man_n refuse_v to_o receive_v the_o truth_n in_o the_o love_n of_o it_o to_o their_o salvation_n and_o their_o base_a subject_n it_o to_o their_o pride_n and_o worldly_a interest_n provoke_v not_o god_n to_o give_v they_o over_o to_o believe_v such_o lie_n as_o be_v here_o detect_v and_o to_o withdraw_v the_o gospel_n from_o a_o unworthy_a nation_n amen_n novemb_n 11._o 1659._o ri._n baxter_n errata_fw-la page_n 4._o margin_n read_v white_a or_o de_fw-la albiis_fw-la sonus_fw-la p._n 5._o l._n 22._o r._n ephes_n 1._o 23._o p._n 8._o l._n 2._o r._n ezek._n 37._o p._n 9_o l._n 30._o r._n be_v p._n 13_o l._n 20._o r._n six_o l._n 22._o r._n he_o p._n 15._o l._n 3._o 5._o r._n primacy_n l._n 5._o r._n last_o l._n 9_o 10._o r._n inconsequent_a l._n 34._o r._n remove_v p._n 16._o l._n 7._o r._n better_a l._n 9_o r._n primacy_n p._n 17._o l._n 6._o r._n decree_v p._n 19_o l._n 33._o r._n bring_v p._n 21._o l._n 5._o r._n milevis_n p._n 24._o l._n 24._o r._n nine_o p._n 25._o l._n 9_o r._n marozia_n l._n 41._o r._n gandavensis_fw-la andegavensis_fw-la p._n 26._o l._n 11._o r._n ego_fw-la p._n 32._o l._n 3._o r._n ivo_n p._n 36._o l._n 30._o r._n to_o the._n l._n 35._o r._n council_n p._n 39_o l._n 37._o r._n the._n p._n 43._o l._n 28._o r._n armenian_n p._n 50._o l._n 26._o r._n rood_n l._n 38._o r._n second_o p._n 52._o l._n 12._o r._n dr._n p._n 54._o l._n 17._o r._n way_n of_o p._n 55._o l._n 1._o r._n thuanus_n p._n 58._o l._n 14._o r._n commemorative_n p._n 59_o l._n 41._o r._n our_o p._n 65._o l._n 29._o r._n conspicuity_n p._n 66._o l._n 14._o r._n have_v say_v p._n 70._o l._n 20._o r._n ambiguity_n p._n 73._o l._n 19_o r._n palpable_a p._n 80._o l._n 8._o r._n by_o which_o p._n 91._o l._n 46._o r._n truth_n p._n 95._o l._n 12._o r._n bannez_fw-fr p._n 96._o l._n 11._o r._n do_v not_o p._n 98._o l._n 46._o r._n of_o p._n 110._o l._n 32._o r._n conceit_n p._n 111._o l._n 22._o r._n according_o l._n 23._o r._n veal_v l._n 40._o r._n faction_n

39_o and_o never_o to_o repair_v to_o the_o church_n to_o be_v resolve_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n if_o h._n t._n say_v true_a how_o much_o do_v he_o abase_v the_o credit_n of_o the_o scripture_n who_o make_v it_o to_o depend_v on_o man_n for_o such_o be_v the_o church_n pretend_a infallibility_n report_v and_o ascribe_v it_o to_o pope_n and_o council_n who_o do_v oft_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o one_o another_o which_o be_v only_o to_o be_v have_v from_o god_n and_o his_o word_n what_o be_v this_o but_o as_o in_o another_o case_n tertullian_n say_v of_o the_o roman_a senate_n decree_a who_o shall_v be_v worship_v as_o god_n god_n shall_v not_o be_v god_n unless_o man_n will_v so_o god_n word_n shall_v not_o be_v his_o word_n unless_o man_n will_n which_o be_v so_o much_o the_o worse_o in_o h._n t._n who_o art_n 8._o ascribe_v that_o assurance_n to_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o assurance_n but_o from_o man_n confess_o fallible_a as_o shall_v be_v show_v art_n 8._o which_o he_o deny_v to_o be_v from_o scripture_n as_o if_o the_o obscure_a tradition_n of_o unknown_a person_n from_o age_n to_o age_n be_v more_o certain_a than_o the_o great_a write_a tradition_n receive_v from_o apostle_n by_o the_o whole_a church_n beside_o how_o do_v he_o reckon_v of_o all_o other_o beside_o pope_n and_o council_n as_o if_o they_o be_v all_o idiot_n and_o fool_n that_o they_o can_v understand_v no_o chapter_n of_o the_o bible_n without_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v be_v sometime_o altogether_o unlearned_a what_o blockhead_n will_v he_o have_v man_n think_v themselves_o after_o all_o their_o study_n of_o language_n and_o art_n and_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o yet_o they_o can_v be_v certain_a what_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o matth._n 4._o act_n 8._o or_o any_o other_o chapter_n in_o the_o bible_n unless_o the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n tell_v they_o why_o do_v not_o all_o their_o commentator_n and_o preacher_n first_o ask_v the_o pope_n of_o the_o meâ—ning_n of_o the_o scripture_n afore_o they_o by_o writing_n or_o preach_v take_v on_o they_o to_o expound_v it_o why_o do_v not_o the_o pope_n forbid_v they_o to_o expound_v till_o they_o have_v consult_v he_o will_v â—e_a permiâ—_n they_o to_o teach_v that_o of_o which_o they_o have_v no_o infallible_a assurance_n why_o do_v he_o tie_v man_n to_o follow_v the_o consent_n of_o father_n as_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o in_o his_o bull_n do_v if_o the_o father_n yield_v no_o infallible_a assurance_n of_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o any_o chapter_n in_o the_o bible_n without_o the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n or_o his_o counsel_n infallibility_n how_o do_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o father_n chrysostome_n hiâ—rome_n etc._n etc._n do_v so_o well_o expound_v the_o scripture_n as_o that_o their_o consent_n must_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o modern_a exposition_n do_v they_o first_o consult_v the_o church_n or_o the_o church_n they_o pope_n damasus_n i_o believe_v have_v more_o help_n from_o hierome_n to_o expound_v scripture_n by_o than_o hierome_n from_o dâ—mâ—sus_n have_v the_o pope_n any_o better_a mean_n to_o expound_v scripture_n by_o than_o the_o father_n or_o the_o father_n than_o other_o learned_a man_n in_o these_o day_n wherein_o do_v any_o of_o the_o father_n exceed_v cajetan_n arias_n montaâ—us_n and_o such_o learned_a romanist_n or_o any_o of_o all_o the_o pope_n after_o the_o apostle_n day_n in_o ability_n to_o open_a scripture_n will_v not_o such_o man_n as_o these_o secret_o disdain_n and_o smile_v in_o scorn_n if_o any_o shall_v prefer_v any_o of_o the_o best_a exposition_n of_o pope_n before_o their_o own_o will_v the_o jansenian_o or_o moliniâ—â—s_n think_v either_o the_o late_a pope_n innocent_a or_o the_o present_a pope_n alexander_n more_o infallible_a in_o their_o exposition_n than_o themselves_o i_o trow_v not_o so_o little_o be_v the_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n esteem_v when_o it_o touch_v themselves_o however_o they_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n of_o it_o against_o protestant_n yea_o some_o papist_n have_v well_o prefer_v the_o exposition_n of_o late_a writer_n before_o the_o father_n and_o council_n and_o pope_n give_v this_o for_o a_o reason_n that_o late_a writer_n have_v have_v more_o help_n in_o that_o they_o have_v have_v their_o own_o ability_n and_o diligence_n to_o boot_v for_o find_v the_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n beside_o the_o father_n write_n and_o may_v see_v far_o than_o they_o do_v as_o a_o child_n set_v on_o a_o giant_n shoulder_n as_o banner_n do_v fit_o express_v it_o do_v not_o at_o this_o day_n the_o learned_a expositor_n reject_v the_o exposition_n of_o father_n and_o pope_n and_o council_n do_v not_o maldonat_a the_o jesuit_n express_o reject_v in_o his_o commentary_n on_o john_n 6._o 53._o the_o exposition_n of_o that_o verse_n by_o which_o pope_n innocent_a augustine_n and_o many_o of_o the_o father_n follow_v hold_v the_o give_v the_o eucharist_n to_o infant_n necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n which_o the_o council_n of_o trenâ—_n itself_o do_v condemn_v so_o sottish_a a_o conceit_n have_v h._n t._n here_o vent_v that_o doubtless_o none_o but_o the_o ignorant_a sort_n of_o popish_a proselyte_n can_v believe_v he_o in_o if_o they_o do_v not_o resolve_v not_o to_o seem_v to_o see_v what_o they_o do_v see_v but_o be_v it_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a i_o will_v fain_o know_v how_o h._n t._n can_v demonstrate_v who_o or_o which_o be_v that_o church_n which_o be_v infallible_a or_o give_v assurance_n at_o this_o distance_n from_o rome_n that_o this_o or_o that_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v thus_o determine_v by_o that_o infallible_a church_n will_v he_o make_v every_o priest_n or_o legate_n or_o register_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v infallible_a if_o not_o let_v he_o tell_v i_o how_o he_o be_v infallible_o assure_v that_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o or_o the_o lateran_a council_n do_v define_v transubstantiation_n or_o pope_n leo_n the_o ten_o and_o the_o last_o lateran_n council_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n if_o he_o say_v by_o universal_a tradition_n or_o the_o record_n which_o be_v keep_v and_o be_v to_o be_v see_v and_o the_o agreement_n of_o opposite_a party_n though_o in_o the_o point_v name_v there_o be_v none_o of_o these_o mean_n which_o do_v give_v such_o assurance_n of_o those_o determination_n as_o be_v give_v by_o they_o of_o the_o scripture_n sure_a i_o think_v h._n t._n who_o make_v such_o determination_n to_o be_v assure_o they_o upon_o such_o or_o the_o like_a reason_n of_o their_o credibility_n shall_v yield_v that_o there_o be_v more_o assurance_n from_o these_o without_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v god_n word_n and_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o it_o will_n h._n t._n be_v more_o unbelieving_a than_o a_o jew_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o book_n of_o moses_n the_o psalm_n and_o prophet_n to_o be_v god_n word_n will_v he_o not_o allow_v that_o to_o a_o christian_n which_o the_o jew_n have_v to_o wit_n assurance_n infallible_a from_o micah_n 5._o 2._o that_o the_o messiasâ—hould_v â—hould_z be_v bear_v at_o bedlam_n without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n will_n h._n t._n think_v he_o can_v make_v such_o man_n as_o arias_n montanus_n or_o cardinal_n cajâ—tan_n and_o other_o learned_a romanist_n believe_v that_o they_o be_v not_o certain_a of_o the_o gospel_n of_o matthew_n to_o be_v god_n word_n or_o of_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o three_o four_o five_o six_o seven_o chapter_n thereof_o without_o the_o church_n declaration_n do_v they_o gather_v their_o exposition_n out_o of_o pope_n decree_n canon_n of_o council_n or_o examine_v they_o by_o they_o do_v not_o he_o know_v that_o in_o many_o place_n those_o and_o other_o learned_a man_n have_v interpret_v text_n otherwise_o than_o pope_n and_o council_n approve_v by_o he_o have_v expound_v they_o do_v not_o they_o know_v that_o such_o a_o attempt_n will_v be_v but_o a_o expose_v of_o pope_n and_o council_n to_o contempt_n and_o make_v their_o canon_n law_n appear_v ridiculous_a what_o unmercifulness_n and_o carelessness_n of_o man_n soul_n be_v there_o in_o pope_n council_n church_n if_o they_o be_v infallible_a that_o in_o the_o space_n of_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n they_o have_v not_o give_v we_o such_o a_o commentary_n on_o the_o bible_n as_o may_v take_v away_o all_o doubt_n from_o inquire_a christian_n about_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o determine_v all_o controversy_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n sure_o it_o be_v fit_a work_n than_o to_o enrich_v their_o kindred_n advance_v base_a son_n give_v audience_n to_o ambassador_n overawe_n prince_n and_o emperor_n subdue_v the_o holy_a land_n about_o which_o pope_n and_o council_n have_v waste_v a_o world_n of_o

in_o his_o day_n of_o which_o he_o warn_v christian_n and_o our_o lord_n christ_n command_v revel_v 2._o 2._o the_o angel_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n in_o that_o he_o have_v try_v some_o that_o say_v they_o be_v apostle_n and_o be_v not_o and_o have_v find_v they_o liar_n as_o for_o some_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o ancient_n have_v call_v apostolical_a tradition_n the_o papist_n themselves_o do_v reject_v they_o as_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o millenaries_n the_o keep_n of_o easter_n as_o the_o quartodeciman_n hold_v the_o giving_z the_o communion_n to_o infant_n and_o many_o more_o and_o therefore_o all_o apostolical_a tradition_n so_o term_v can_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o trial_n nor_o can_v they_o give_v we_o any_o sure_a note_n by_o which_o we_o may_v distinguish_v genuine_a apostolical_a tradition_n unwritten_a from_o they_o that_o be_v supposititious_a it_o be_v true_a the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n while_o they_o live_v and_o there_o be_v access_n to_o they_o may_v be_v fit_a to_o be_v a_o mean_n to_o try_v spirit_n by_o but_o the_o relation_n of_o irenaeus_n lib._n 2._o adv_n haeres_fw-la cap._n 39_o about_o christ_n age_n and_o the_o censure_n give_v of_o papias_n in_o eusebius_n plain_o show_v how_o quick_o such_o tradition_n come_v to_o be_v mistake_n and_o the_o very_a reason_n of_o john_n 1_o epist_n 4._o 1._o do_v take_v we_o off_o from_o try_v by_o such_o tradition_n because_o of_o the_o multitude_n of_o deceiver_n and_o therefore_o require_v that_o such_o spirit_n as_o pretend_a tradition_n shall_v be_v try_v by_o a_o unerring_a rule_n which_o be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o h._n t._n take_v up_o the_o blasphemous_a reproach_n which_o some_o impudent_a rail_a papist_n have_v heretofore_o give_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n when_o it_o bid_v we_o not_o try_v by_o the_o dead_a letter_n by_o which_o he_o mean_v the_o scripture_n in_o contradistinction_n to_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o sure_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o of_o such_o impure_a mouth_n as_o in_o love_n to_o their_o romish_a idol_n endeavour_v to_o disgrace_v the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v true_a the_o law_n engrave_v in_o stone_n be_v term_v 2_o cor._n 3._o 6._o the_o kill_a letter_n yet_o not_o of_o itself_o for_o elsewhere_o act._n 7._o 38._o the_o law_n of_o moses_n be_v term_v the_o live_a oracle_n but_o by_o accident_n in_o that_o it_o can_v not_o give_v life_n gal_n 3._o 21._o in_o that_o it_o be_v weak_a through_o the_o flesh_n rom._n 8._o 3._o it_o do_v kill_v that_o be_v condemn_v man_n as_o guilty_a of_o sin_n and_o so_o accurse_v by_o it_o gal._n 3._o 10._o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v term_v live_v heb._n 4._o 12._o the_o word_n of_o life_n phil._n 2._o 16._o and_o our_o lord_n christ_n bid_v the_o jew_n search_v the_o scripture_n because_o in_o they_o they_o do_v think_v they_o have_v eternal_a life_n john_n 5._o 39_o and_o john_n 20._o 31._o these_o thing_n be_v write_v that_o you_o may_v believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o believe_v you_o may_v have_v life_n through_o his_o name_n so_o that_o just_o may_v h._n t._n with_o such_o other_o as_o before_o he_o have_v do_v the_o like_a be_v charge_v with_o impiety_n in_o his_o disparaging_o term_v the_o holy_a scripture_n especial_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o dead_a letter_n which_o paul_n call_v the_o word_n of_o life_n but_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o mean_v that_o the_o scripture_n can_v hear_v both_o party_n and_o so_o pronounce_v sentence_n in_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n if_o this_o be_v his_o meaning_n he_o may_v term_v the_o church_n sentence_v print_v or_o write_v in_o parchment_n and_o apostolical_a tradition_n unwritten_a the_o dead_a letter_n as_o well_o as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n for_o sure_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n suppose_v the_o trent_n council_n approve_v by_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o and_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n do_v no_o more_o hear_v or_o speak_v then_o the_o scripture_n and_o it_o sure_o discover_v a_o extreme_a perverseness_n and_o malignity_n of_o spirit_n in_o papist_n that_o refuse_v to_o be_v try_v by_o scripture_n as_o be_v dead_a and_o require_v a_o live_a judge_n to_o end_v controversy_n when_o the_o council_n and_o pope_n and_o apostolical_a tradition_n they_o will_v try_v by_o be_v as_o much_o dead_a as_o the_o scripture_n which_o there_o be_v reason_n to_o conceive_v they_o do_v as_o foresee_v that_o if_o their_o proselyte_n will_v try_v their_o doctrine_n by_o the_o scripture_n they_o can_v not_o stand_v as_o for_o humane_a reason_n no_o protestant_n that_o i_o know_v make_v that_o the_o rule_n by_o which_o he_o be_v to_o try_v the_o spirit_n nor_o his_o own_o private_a spirit_n if_o by_o it_o be_v mean_v his_o own_o council_n but_o we_o say_v that_o every_o man_n be_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o own_o reason_n or_o judgement_n of_o discretion_n and_o the_o ability_n of_o his_o own_o intelligent_a spirit_n as_o the_o instrument_n or_o mean_n by_o which_o he_o be_v to_o try_v whether_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v propound_v to_o he_o be_v according_a to_o holy_a scripture_n and_o in_o this_o he_o do_v no_o more_o than_o christ_n require_v luke_n 12._o 57_o yea_o and_o why_o even_o of_o yourselves_o judge_v you_o not_o what_o be_v right_a without_o the_o use_n of_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o man_n to_o make_v trial_n as_o man_n and_o this_o the_o papist_n themselves_o must_v allow_v man_n to_o do_v according_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n for_o how_o else_o can_v they_o hear_v and_o believe_v the_o church_n if_o they_o do_v not_o use_v their_o reason_n to_o know_v the_o church_n and_o what_o it_o say_v they_o must_v make_v man_n block_n or_o brute_n if_o they_o allow_v they_o not_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n to_o try_v by_o when_o h._n t._n bring_v argument_n from_o text_n of_o scripture_n council_n father_n common_a sense_n and_o experience_n as_o his_o title_n page_n pretend_v will_v he_o not_o have_v man_n to_o use_v their_o reason_n to_o try_v whether_o he_o do_v it_o right_o will_v he_o have_v we_o go_v to_o a_o council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o know_v whether_o his_o argument_n be_v good_a what_o a_o mere_a mockery_n be_v this_o of_o man_n to_o write_v book_n to_o teach_v people_n and_o yet_o not_o permit_v people_n to_o use_v humane_a reason_n to_o try_v their_o tenet_n whether_o they_o be_v according_a to_o scripture_n council_n father_n common_a sense_n and_o experience_n as_o if_o we_o must_v not_o only_o take_v a_o ecumenical_a council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o also_o h._n t._n and_o every_o popish_a writer_n who_o book_n be_v license_v to_o be_v infallible_a if_o he_o write_v be_v it_o not_o that_o we_o may_v read_v and_o will_v he_o have_v we_o read_v and_o not_o judge_v and_o can_v we_o judge_v without_o humane_a reason_n but_o it_o be_v the_o fashion_n of_o these_o man_n to_o write_v and_o speak_v in_o point_n of_o controversy_n but_o not_o to_o permit_v their_o disciple_n unless_o they_o judge_v they_o firm_a to_o they_o whatever_o they_o meet_v with_o to_o the_o contrary_a to_o examine_v their_o adversary_n tenant_n argument_n and_o answer_n by_o read_v the_o scripture_n and_o such_o impartial_a writer_n as_o will_v discover_v their_o deceit_n but_o either_o by_o some_o device_n or_o plain_a prohibition_n to_o deter_v they_o from_o search_v after_o the_o truth_n that_o they_o may_v rest_v on_o the_o pope_n and_o prelate_n determination_n without_o examine_v h._n t._n further_o add_v obj._n the_o church_n may_v err_v at_o least_o in_o point_n not_o fundamental_a answ_n all_o that_o god_n have_v reveal_v be_v fundamental_a at_o least_o for_o the_o formal_a motive_n of_o belief_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a authority_n reveal_v though_o not_o always_o for_o the_o matter_n and_o if_o it_o be_v once_o sufficient_o propose_v to_o we_o by_o the_o church_n as_o so_o reveal_v we_o be_v then_o bind_v to_o believe_v it_o so_o that_o their_o distinction_n of_o fundamental_o and_o not_o fundamental_o be_v idle_a beside_o if_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o fundamental_o than_o protestant_n be_v schismatic_n at_o least_o in_o revelt_v from_o she_o in_o point_n not_o fundamental_a or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o sin_n against_o charity_n by_o accuse_v we_o of_o idolatry_n i_o reply_v 1._o sure_o this_o exception_n be_v idle_a to_o argue_v the_o distinction_n of_o fundamental_a and_o not_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o user_n of_o it_o take_v from_o the_o matter_n according_a to_o which_o he_o confess_v all_o be_v not_o fundamental_a that_o god_n reveal_v to_o be_v idle_a because_o all_o

private_a reason_n which_o faith_n often_o be_v enforce_v to_o captivate_v but_o into_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n reveal_v and_o the_o church_n propose_v i_o believe_v it_o say_v tertullian_n because_o it_o be_v impossible_a viz._n to_o humane_a reason_n i_o reply_v 1._o chillingworth_n make_v not_o reason_n the_o only_a judge_n of_o controversy_n nor_o any_o protestant_n therefore_o the_o conclusion_n be_v ill_o father_v on_o they_o 2._o the_o reason_n of_o h._n t._n his_o denial_n of_o the_o consequence_n be_v insufficient_a for_o it_o suppose_v the_o consequence_n to_o imply_v that_o our_o act_n of_o faith_n be_v ultimate_o resolve_v into_o private_a reason_n and_o this_o private_a reason_n judge_v that_o only_a to_o be_v true_a of_o which_o it_o conceive_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a but_o the_o truth_n be_v they_o that_o make_v reason_n the_o judge_n of_o controversy_n neither_o resolve_v ultimate_o their_o act_n of_o faith_n into_o private_a reason_n neither_o do_v they_o conceive_v they_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v only_o what_o they_o conceive_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o humane_a reason_n but_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o god_n authority_n as_o the_o formal_a and_o ultimate_a reason_n of_o their_o believe_v and_o make_v their_o reason_n only_o the_o mean_n or_o instrument_n by_o which_o they_o find_v that_o god_n have_v reveal_v that_o which_o they_o believe_v not_o exclude_v their_o teacher_n credit_n and_o church_n example_n as_o a_o fit_a motive_n to_o hearken_v to_o it_o as_o a_o thing_n credible_a which_o opinion_n be_v confirm_v by_o this_o author_n own_o word_n make_v faith_n a_o act_n of_o reason_n and_o discourse_n and_o approbation_n of_o reason_n always_o a_o previous_a and_o necessary_a condition_n to_o it_o and_o therefore_o in_o all_o act_n of_o faith_n even_o when_o it_o rest_v on_o the_o church_n authority_n yet_o eachmans_n private_a reason_n be_v the_o judge_n for_o himself_o discern_v in_o controversy_n why_o he_o be_v to_o believe_v one_o and_o not_o another_o all_o the_o difference_n be_v the_o papist_n think_v he_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n pope_n supremacy_n etc._n etc._n because_o he_o take_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o pope_n to_o be_v infallible_a the_o protestant_n do_v not_o believe_v they_o because_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o say_v thus_o which_o alone_o he_o take_v for_o a_o infallible_a rule_n to_o judge_v by_o in_o such_o controversy_n whether_o papist_n faith_n be_v ultimate_o resolve_v into_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n reveal_v have_v be_v before_o consider_v a_o little_a and_o will_v more_o in_o that_o which_o follow_v to_o tertullia_n word_n i_o can_v return_v no_o answer_n till_o i_o know_v where_o to_o find_v they_o as_o they_o be_v here_o cite_v they_o seem_v nor_o right_v yet_o again_o say_v h._n t._n ob._n there_o be_v no_o apostolical_a tradition_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n answ_n yes_o a_o more_o universal_a one_o then_o for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n itself_o which_o notwithstanding_o you_o believe_v on_o that_o score_n if_o at_o all_o for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o book_n either_o of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n which_o have_v not_o be_v reject_v by_o some_o heretic_n or_o other_o if_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o a_o universal_a tradition_n for_o the_o whole_a canon_n of_o scripture_n that_o some_o one_o or_o two_o general_a council_n have_v set_v down_o the_o number_n and_o name_n of_o all_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n though_o not_o without_o some_o variety_n and_o that_o the_o father_n have_v give_v testimony_n to_o they_o some_o to_o some_o book_n some_o to_o other_o but_o few_o to_o all_o and_o that_o the_o church_n in_o after_o age_n have_v accept_v they_o for_o such_o how_o much_o more_o universal_a be_v the_o tradition_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n which_o be_v virtual_o decide_v and_o attest_v by_o the_o anathema_n and_o definition_n of_o all_o the_o general_a council_n that_o ever_o be_v condemn_v all_o who_o do_v not_o humble_o obey_v and_o subscribe_v to_o they_o every_o decision_n be_v attest_v by_o all_o the_o father_n no_o one_o contradict_v or_o condemn_v the_o stile_n and_o most_o unanimous_o accept_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o after_o age_n i_o reply_v the_o speech_n of_o h._n t._n here_o that_o there_o be_v a_o more_o universal_a apostolical_a tradition_n for_o the_o church_n that_o be_v not_o only_o the_o church_n diffuse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n unanimous_o teach_v but_o also_o the_o church_n represent_v in_o a_o council_n perfect_o ecumenical_a that_o be_v to_o say_v call_v out_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o approve_a by_o the_o pope_n its_o infallibility_n in_o definition_n of_o faith_n then_o for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n itself_o be_v so_o monstrous_o false_a and_o so_o pernicious_a as_o tend_v to_o the_o undermine_v of_o the_o fabric_n of_o christian_a religion_n that_o it_o show_v a_o impudent_a face_n and_o a_o impious_a heart_n in_o the_o assertor_n for_o 1._o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v by_o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o jew_n from_o moses_n to_o christ_n and_o from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o have_v testify_v that_o to_o they_o be_v commit_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n rom._n 3._o 1_o 2._o and_o this_o witness_v by_o the_o jew_n unto_o the_o death_n and_o by_o the_o compliment_n and_o event_n verify_v it_o and_o though_o it_o be_v that_o some_o heretic_n have_v be_v adversary_n to_o the_o law_n and_o prophet_n yet_o scarce_o any_o but_o such_o as_o have_v be_v little_o better_o than_o phrenetick_a have_v deny_v it_o to_o be_v divine_a however_o they_o have_v conceive_v they_o not_o bind_v and_o for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n though_o some_o part_n have_v be_v a_o little_a while_n somewhat_o doubt_v of_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n by_o some_o few_o yet_o the_o rest_n have_v have_v universal_a and_o undoubted_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n and_o primitive_a teacher_n who_o witness_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n by_o many_o evident_a undeniable_a divine_a miracle_n and_o by_o their_o martyrdom_n by_o which_o also_o in_o after_o age_n many_o of_o the_o father_n and_o other_o christian_n give_v testimony_n to_o it_o and_o since_o the_o church_n greek_n and_o latin_a protestant_n and_o popish_a heretical_a and_o orthodox_n in_o asia_n africa_n europe_n have_v attest_v it_o as_o divine_a but_o for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o this_o author_n mean_v it_o how_o little_a have_v be_v bring_v appear_v by_o the_o answer_n here_o make_v and_o that_o much_o may_v be_v say_v against_o it_o will_v appear_v by_o that_o which_o follow_v yea_o i_o dare_v bodily_a say_v that_o as_o h._n t._n hold_v it_o no_o one_o council_n or_o father_n of_o esteem_n hold_v the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o the_o first_o thousand_o year_n from_o christ_n incarnation_n and_o i_o think_v i_o may_v say_v for_o half_a a_o thousand_o more_o but_o many_o not_o only_o of_o those_o who_o be_v reckon_v for_o heretic_n by_o romanist_n but_o also_o such_o as_o have_v be_v judge_v catholic_n have_v oppose_v it_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n yea_o whole_a nation_n emperor_n king_n and_o state_n have_v oppose_v the_o definition_n which_o the_o so_o term_v general_n council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n have_v make_v and_o many_o learned_a man_n have_v write_v against_o it_o none_o die_v for_o it_o in_o that_o time_n nor_o be_v any_o miracle_n wrought_v to_o confirm_v it_o nor_o have_v the_o question_n of_o some_o few_o of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n either_o by_o some_o heretic_n or_o a_o few_o father_n for_o a_o while_o abate_v the_o credit_n of_o those_o parcel_n question_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n throughout_o the_o world_n so_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o believe_v the_o canon_n as_o i_o know_v nothing_o but_o uncharitableness_n can_v make_v this_o author_n question_n whether_o we_o do_v only_o on_o that_o score_n as_o we_o do_v not_o yet_o we_o have_v far_o more_o abundant_a tradition_n for_o it_o then_o be_v for_o the_o church_n imagine_v infallibility_n 2._o i_o say_v the_o anathema_n and_o definition_n be_v neither_o formal_a nor_o virtual_a proof_n of_o a_o universal_a tradition_n or_o attestation_n to_o the_o church_n infallibility_n for_o 1._o p._n 7._o he_o confess_v in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n be_v no_o council_n nor_o in_o the_o ten_o in_o which_o any_o controversy_n of_o moment_n be_v decide_v p._n 25._o and_o therefore_o here_o this_o universal_a tradition_n fail_v 2._o those_o that_o be_v not_o approve_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o reject_v by_o they_o and_o those_o which_o be_v not_o ecumenical_a have_v not_o use_v such_o anathema_n

of_o africa_n tell_v the_o arian_n they_o in_o vain_a run_v about_o to_o seek_v council_n since_o the_o scripture_n be_v more_o powerful_a than_o all_o council_n answ_n he_o say_v it_o be_v vain_a for_o they_o who_o have_v reject_v the_o general_a council_n of_o nice_a nor_o doubt_v we_o but_o the_o scripture_n have_v in_o many_o respect_v a_o pre-eminence_n above_o the_o definition_n of_o general_a council_n and_o a_o high_a degree_n of_o infallibility_n yet_o these_o also_o be_v infallible_a in_o point_n of_o faith_n i_o reply_v the_o reason_n of_o athanasius_n show_v it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o arian_n to_o seek_v to_o council_n because_o the_o scripture_n be_v against_o they_o not_o because_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v against_o they_o as_o the_o very_a word_n recite_v by_o h._n t._n show_v who_o do_v well_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o scripture_n pre-eminence_n which_o justify_v protestant_n who_o stick_n to_o the_o scripture_n against_o council_n which_o do_v often_o swerve_v from_o they_o and_o sometime_o oppose_v they_o as_o for_o the_o degree_n of_o infallibility_n if_o there_o be_v any_o degree_n of_o infallibility_n which_o perhaps_o a_o logician_n will_v deny_v infallibility_n be_v a_o mere_a negation_n of_o liableness_n to_o error_n or_o be_v deceive_v h._n t._n ascribe_v to_o they_o it_o be_v so_o uncertain_a what_o it_o be_v and_o so_o weak_o prove_v that_o none_o that_o love_v his_o soul_n shall_v rest_v on_o it_o and_o not_o try_v what_o they_o hold_v by_o the_o scripture_n confess_o more_o infallible_a as_o for_o the_o speech_n of_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o protestant_n or_o other_o shall_v rest_v on_o it_o when_o papist_n themselves_z even_o h._n t._n p._n 79._o reject_v it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v not_o approve_v in_o any_o decree_n but_o such_o as_o concern_v church_n benefice_n and_o yet_o this_o man_n conclude_v with_o its_o speech_n about_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o general_a council_n as_o if_o it_o be_v certain_a so_o vertiginous_a be_v this_o author_n artic_a vi_o sanctity_n and_o miracle_n prove_v not_o the_o roman_a church_n true_a the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o demonstrate_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o her_o sanctity_n and_o miracle_n sect_n i._o the_o text_n bring_v by_o h._n t._n to_o prove_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v know_v by_o sanctity_n and_o miracle_n be_v show_v to_o be_v impertinent_a h._n t._n proceed_v thus_o article_n 6._o the_o true_a church_n demonstrate_v by_o her_o sanctity_n and_o miracle_n our_o tenet_n be_v that_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n be_v know_v and_o evident_o distinguish_v from_o all_o false_a church_n not_o only_o by_o the_o mark_n and_o property_n by_o we_o premise_v but_o also_o by_o her_o sanctity_n and_o power_n of_o do_v miracle_n and_o be_v prove_v thus_o that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o lawful_a spouse_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v eminent_a for_o sanctity_n of_o discipline_n and_o doctrine_n and_o for_o miracle_n but_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o no_o other_o be_v eminent_a for_o sanctity_n of_o discipline_n and_o doctrine_n and_o for_o miracle_n therefore_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o lawful_a spouse_n of_o christ_n the_o major_n for_o sanctity_n be_v prove_v by_o that_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n as_o also_o by_o these_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n christ_n give_v himself_o for_o his_o church_n cleanse_v she_o by_o the_o laver_n of_o water_n baptism_n in_o the_o word_n that_o he_o may_v present_v she_o to_o himself_o a_o glorious_a church_n not_o have_v spot_n or_o wrinkle_n but_o that_o she_o may_v be_v holy_a and_o unspotted_a ephes_n 5._o 27._o these_o thing_n you_o be_v say_v st._n paul_n but_o you_o be_v wash_v but_o you_o be_v sanctify_v but_o you_o be_v justify_v in_o the_o name_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o our_o god_n 1_o cor._n 6._o 10._o a_o good_a tree_n bring_v forth_o good_a fruit_n by_o their_o fruit_n you_o shall_v know_v they_o st._n matth._n 7_o 17_o 20._o straight_o be_v the_o gate_n and_o narrow_a be_v the_o way_n which_o lead_v to_o life_n etc._n etc._n if_o thou_o will_v be_v perfect_a go_v and_o sell_v all_o thou_o have_v and_o give_v to_o the_o poor_a etc._n etc._n and_o come_v and_o follow_v i_o st._n matth._n 19_o 21._o there_o be_v eunuch_n who_o have_v geld_v themselves_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n he_o that_o can_v take_v let_v he_o take_v st._n matth._n 10._o 12._o obey_v your_o prelate_n and_o be_v subject_a to_o they_o etc._n etc._n heb._n 13._o 17._o answ_n 1._o the_o syllogism_n be_v not_o good_a the_o word_n and_o no_o other_o be_v want_v in_o the_o major_a proposition_n and_o if_o they_o be_v put_v in_o the_o major_n be_v false_a that_o which_o be_v eminent_a for_o sanctity_n of_o discipline_n and_o doctrine_n and_o for_o miracle_n and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o lawful_a spouse_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o church_n may_v be_v true_a and_o a_o lawful_a spouse_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v not_o eminent_a for_o miracle_n else_o it_o will_v go_v ill_a with_o all_o the_o church_n since_o miracle_n have_v cease_v and_o with_o the_o church_n consist_v of_o john_n baptist_n and_o his_o disciple_n but_o as_o it_o be_v now_o express_v by_o h._n t._n i_o grant_v the_o major_n though_o except_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n matth_n 7._o 17_o 20._o the_o text_n be_v all_o impertinent_a the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o mean_v of_o the_o mere_a visible_a church_n but_o of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v also_o the_o invisible_a of_o the_o elect_a person_n nor_o be_v it_o mean_v of_o holiness_n of_o outward_a discipline_n and_o doctrine_n but_o of_o inward_a real_a holiness_n and_o so_o be_v ephes_n 5._o 27._o 1_o cor._n 6._o 10_o 11._o yea_o the_o former_a be_v mean_v of_o that_o holiness_n which_o be_v perfect_a without_o spot_n or_o wrinkle_n when_o the_o church_n be_v present_v to_o himself_o at_o his_o appear_v and_o the_o other_o of_o that_o sanctify_v which_o be_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o not_o only_o by_o baptism_n the_o text_n matth._n 7._o 13_o 14._o &_o 19_o 11_o 12._o &_o mark_v 10._o 21._o heb._n 13._o 17._o be_v not_o expression_n of_o property_n which_o be_v mark_n of_o the_o church_n but_o precept_n and_o signify_v what_o duty_n some_o do_v or_o ought_v to_o do_v now_o the_o do_v of_o some_o duty_n be_v not_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n as_o v_o g._n do_v justice_n give_v to_o the_o poor_a relieve_v the_o saint_n sell_v all_o we_o have_v which_o may_v be_v in_o infidel_n and_o those_o duty_n which_o be_v in_o the_o three_o late_a text_n be_v special_a duty_n of_o some_o and_o therefore_o not_o mark_n which_o agree_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o such_o as_o all_o member_n be_v not_o tie_v to_o every_o member_n not_o a_o woman_n be_v not_o to_o geld_v himself_o but_o he_o that_o can_v take_v it_o nor_o to_o sell_v all_o papist_n make_v these_o evangelical_n counsel_n of_o more_o perfection_n than_o be_v ordinary_a nor_o to_o obey_v prelate_n and_o therefore_o in_o such_o they_o be_v no_o part_n of_o sanctity_n much_o less_o mark_n of_o a_o true_a church_n sect_n ii_o the_o sanctity_n of_o man_n in_o former_a age_n prove_v not_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n but_o it_o be_v the_o minor_a which_o be_v to_o be_v deny_v of_o which_o h._n t._n say_v thus_o now_o that_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n have_v abound_v with_o and_o bring_v forth_o saint_n in_o all_o age_n which_o be_v a_o pregnant_a and_o convince_a proof_n of_o our_o second_o proposition_n be_v manifest_a by_o the_o chronicle_n and_o martyrology_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_n world_n answ_n 1._o to_o talk_v of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n be_v nonsense_n as_o be_v show_v before_o 2._o it_o be_v scarce_o good_a sense_n to_o say_v the_o church_n bring_v forth_o saint_n when_o the_o church_n be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o saint_n or_o a_o company_n of_o saint_n 3._o be_v it_o yield_v that_o the_o church_n do_v abound_v with_o and_o bring_v forth_o saint_n in_o all_o age_n yet_o this_o prove_v not_o the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o those_o saint_n in_o it_o nor_o do_v it_o at_o all_o prove_v the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o discipline_n or_o doctrine_n but_o of_o the_o person_n much_o less_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o church_n person_n be_v often_o saint_n as_o john_n baptist_n who_o have_v not_o power_n of_o do_v miracle_n and_o unholy_a person_n have_v it_o sometime_o matth._n 7._o 22_o 23._o and_o if_o it_o do_v prove_v any_o thing_n it_o will_v prove_v

all_o the_o world_n oppugn_v if_o optatus_n call_v peter_n the_o head_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v mean_v as_o be_v frequent_a in_o scripture_n and_o other_o writer_n to_o call_v the_o forward_a and_o leader_n or_o first_o in_o order_n the_o head_n of_o the_o rest_n but_o the_o word_n apostolorum_fw-la caput_fw-la petrus_n inde_fw-la cephas_n appellatus_fw-la give_v occasion_n to_o conceive_v these_o word_n insert_v in_o optatus_n who_o it_o be_v likely_a will_v not_o have_v give_v so_o inept_v a_o derivation_n of_o the_o word_n cephas_n as_o if_o it_o be_v from_o the_o greek_a ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d a_o head_n the_o word_n in_o augustin_n serm._n 124._o de_fw-fr tempore_fw-la not_o as_o h._n t._n 12._o de_fw-la 4._o temporibus_fw-la which_o show_v that_o he_o cite_v this_o passage_n without_o read_v it_o and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o do_v so_o in_o the_o rest_n have_v no_o likelihood_n to_o be_v augustine_n those_o sermon_n be_v nothing_o like_o augustine_n write_n nor_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o augustine_n will_v have_v call_v peter_n the_o foundation_n of_o unmovable_a faith_n or_o have_v make_v the_o sin_n of_o deny_v christ_n exiguae_fw-la culpae_fw-la a_o small_a fault_n the_o word_n in_o the_o eighty_o six_o epistle_n ad_fw-la casulanum_fw-la be_v either_o deceitful_o or_o ignorant_o allege_v they_o be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o augustine_n but_o of_o urbicus_n who_o he_o refute_v for_o so_o the_o word_n be_v peter_z also_o say_v he_o that_o be_v urbicus_n the_o head_n of_o apostle_n the_o doorkeeper_n of_o heaven_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n simon_n be_v extinct_a who_o have_v be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o devil_n not_o to_o be_v overcome_v but_o by_o fast_v teach_v the_o roman_n that_o thing_n who_o faith_n be_v declare_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n of_o land_n the_o word_n of_o augustine_n of_o who_o peter_n the_o apostle_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o his_o apostleship_n bear_v the_o person_n etc._n etc._n tract_n ultimo_fw-la in_o joannem_fw-la be_v recite_v at_o large_a be_v so_o far_o from_o prove_v the_o supremacy_n which_o romanist_n ascribe_v to_o he_o that_o they_o be_v against_o the_o principal_a ground_n by_o which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v it_o and_o therefore_o i_o will_v recite_v they_o at_o large_a this_o follow_v christ_n the_o church_n do_v bless_v by_o hope_n in_o this_o sorrowful_a life_n of_o which_o church_n peter_n the_o apostle_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o his_o apostleship_n bear_v the_o person_n by_o a_o figure_a generality_n for_o so_o much_o as_o pertain_v to_o he_o proper_o he_o be_v one_o man_n by_o nature_n by_o grace_n one_o christian_n by_o more_o abundant_a grace_n one_o and_o the_o same_o first_o apostle_n but_o when_o it_o be_v say_v to_o he_o to_o thou_o will_v i_o give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v also_o in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v also_o in_o the_o heaven_n he_o signify_v the_o whole_a church_n which_o in_o this_o world_n be_v shake_v with_o divers_a temptation_n as_o it_o be_v shower_n flood_n and_o tempest_n and_o fall_v not_o because_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o rock_n from_o whence_o peter_n also_o take_v his_o name_n for_o the_o rock_n be_v not_o call_v from_o peter_n but_o peter_n from_o the_o rock_n petrus_n a_o petra_n as_o christ_n be_v not_o call_v from_o a_o christian_a but_o a_o christian_a from_o christ_n for_o therefore_o say_v the_o lord_n upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n because_o peter_n have_v say_v thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n therefore_o he_o say_v upon_o this_o rock_n which_o thou_o have_v confess_v will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n for_o christ_n be_v the_o rock_n upon_o which_o foundation_n peter_n himself_o also_o be_v build_v for_o no_o man_n can_v lay_v other_o foundation_n beside_o that_o which_o be_v lay_v which_o be_v christ_n jesus_n the_o church_n therefore_o which_o be_v found_v on_o christ_n receive_v from_o he_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n in_o peter_n that_o be_v the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v sin_n for_o what_o the_o church_n be_v by_o propriety_n in_o christ_n that_o be_v by_o signification_n peter_n in_o the_o rock_n by_o which_o signification_n christ_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v the_o rock_n peter_n the_o church_n in_o which_o passage_n though_o there_o be_v conceit_n not_o right_a yet_o clear_v it_o be_v that_o peter_n primacy_n be_v here_o assert_v to_o be_v only_o in_o this_o that_o he_o represent_v the_o whole_a church_n that_o the_o rock_n on_o which_o it_o be_v build_v be_v christ_n that_o he_o have_v his_o first_o apostleship_n by_o more_o abundant_a grace_n in_o that_o he_o be_v make_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o signify_v its_o unity_n that_o in_o he_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n that_o be_v the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v sin_n which_o point_v i_o presume_v the_o romanist_n now_o will_v not_o avow_v that_o which_o he_o cite_v out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a can._n 39_o arab._n be_v but_o a_o late_o devise_v thing_n those_o arabic_a canon_n be_v forge_v there_o have_v be_v but_o twenty_o in_o all_o in_o that_o council_n in_o the_o five_o of_o which_o number_n the_o pope_n be_v equal_v with_o other_o patriarch_n and_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n act._n 16._o be_v false_o allege_v as_o if_o it_o ascribe_v all_o primacy_n and_o chief_a honour_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n since_o it_o make_v the_o pope_n and_o other_o patriarch_n equal_a in_o jurisdiction_n within_o their_o circuit_n or_o province_n notwithstanding_o the_o reluctancy_n of_o the_o pope_n legate_n and_o the_o flattery_n of_o some_o there_o and_o that_o pre-eminence_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v of_o order_n or_o place_n not_o of_o power_n nor_o that_o by_o divine_a institution_n for_o peter_n sake_n but_o by_o humane_a allowance_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n sect_n viii_o the_o holy_a scripture_n john_n 19_o 11._o act_n 25._o 10_o 11._o luke_n 22._o 25._o 1_o cor._n 3._o 11._o overthrow_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n h._n t._n add_v after_o his_o fashion_n objection_n solve_v object_n pilate_n have_v power_n over_o christ_n himself_o thou_o shall_v not_o say_v he_o have_v any_o power_n against_o i_o unless_o it_o be_v give_v thou_o from_o above_o john_n 19_o 11._o therefore_o temporal_a prince_n be_v above_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v strengthen_v by_o christ_n disclaim_v a_o worldly_a kingdom_n john_n 18._o 36._o saying_n who_o make_v i_o a_o judge_n over_o you_o luke_n 12._o 14._o decline_v the_o be_v make_v a_o king_n john_n 6._o 15._o answ_n i_o distinguish_v your_o antecedent_n he_o have_v a_o power_n of_o permission_n over_o christ_n i_o grant_v a_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n i_o deny_v and_o so_o do_v all_o good_a christian_n nor_o be_v your_o consequence_n less_o to_o be_v deny_v speak_v of_o spiritual_a thing_n and_o thing_n belong_v to_o church-government_n in_o which_o we_o only_o defend_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o that_o without_o all_o prejudice_n to_o prince_n and_o chief_a magistrate_n in_o their_o supremacy_n of_o temporal_a affair_n i_o reply_v this_o objection_n be_v most_o direct_o against_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n in_o temporal_a thing_n which_o this_o author_n after_o hart_n and_o sundry_a other_o seem_v not_o to_o allow_v the_o pope_n though_o carerius_fw-la baronius_n bellarmine_n and_o other_o defend_v it_o place_n it_o be_v ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d in_o the_o three_o of_o lu._n 22._o 25._o upon_o another_o occasion_n the_o strife_n of_o the_o disciple_n at_o christ_n last_o supper_n who_o of_o the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v the_o great_a our_o lord_n christ_n do_v express_o determine_v the_o king_n of_o the_o nation_n ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d that_o be_v have_v dominion_n over_o they_o and_o they_o that_o rule_n over_o they_o be_v call_v benefactor_n but_o you_o not_o so_o and_o in_o all_o these_o place_n in_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a which_o the_o papist_n be_v bind_v to_o follow_v it_o be_v dominantur_fw-la corum_fw-la or_o eye_n &_o potestatem_fw-la exercent_fw-la in_o eos_fw-la or_o potestatem_fw-la habent_fw-la ipsorum_fw-la or_o super_fw-la eos_fw-la in_o none_o of_o the_o place_n do_v that_o translation_n express_v the_o word_n as_o import_v tyrannical_a rule_n according_a to_o their_o own_o will_n without_o respect_n to_o the_o good_a of_o the_o person_n rule_v and_o the_o translate_n of_o it_o by_o h._n t._n over-rule_v and_o nothing_o that_o it_o be_v ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d as_o import_v a_o forbid_v only_o to_o lord_n it_o over_o inferior_n be_v not_o right_a

father_n to_o son_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr decret_a council_n niceni_n since_o that_o delivery_n be_v according_a to_o he_o by_o scripture_n chrysostom_n on_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 15._o say_v the_o apostle_n do_v not_o deliver_v all_o thing_n by_o writing_n but_o many_o thing_n without_o and_o these_o be_v worthy_a of_o credit_n as_o the_o other_o but_o do_v not_o say_v there_o remain_v still_o in_o the_o church_n tradition_n unwritten_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v different_a from_o the_o write_v and_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n yea_o homily_n in_o 2_o tim._n 3._o 15_o 16._o he_o determine_v all_o be_v to_o be_v learn_v from_o scripture_n and_o the_o same_o answer_n may_v serve_v for_o the_o word_n of_o epiphanius_n haeresi_fw-la 61._o the_o word_n of_o augustine_n lib._n 5._o de_fw-fr bapt._n cap._n 23._o be_v about_o a_o point_n in_o controversy_n between_o cyprian_a and_o pope_n stephanus_n in_o which_o both_o side_n pretend_v tradition_n cyprian_a for_o rebaptization_n and_o here_o augustine_n pretend_v tradition_n for_o the_o contrary_a by_o which_o and_o by_o augustine_n word_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-la pecc_fw-la merit_n &_o remiss_a cap._n 24._o in_o which_o he_o make_v the_o give_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o infant_n a_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n which_o pope_n innocentius_n epist_n 93._o among_o augustine_n epistle_n determine_v to_o be_v necessary_a yet_o be_v now_o condemn_v in_o the_o trent_n council_n it_o be_v apparent_a how_o unsafe_a it_o be_v to_o rely_v on_o a_o pope_n determination_n or_o augustine_n opinion_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o that_o gross_a error_n have_v be_v receive_v under_o the_o name_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n as_o for_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a act_n 7._o anno_fw-la dom._n 781._o it_o be_v a_o late_a and_o a_o impious_a council_n condemn_v by_o the_o synod_n of_o francford_n and_o at_o paris_n for_o their_o impious_a doctrine_n of_o worship_v image_n and_o therefore_o we_o count_v its_o speech_n not_o worthy_a to_o be_v answer_v but_o with_o detestation_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o reason_n to_o be_v move_v with_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n at_o sens_n in_o france_n which_o be_v late_a and_o but_o provincial_n sect_n vii_o objection_n from_o scripture_n for_o its_o sufficiency_n without_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v vindicate_v from_o h._n t._n his_o answer_n h._n t._n proceed_v thus_o objection_n solve_v object_n you_o have_v make_v frustrate_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n for_o your_o tradition_n st._n matth._n cap._n 15._o v._n 4._o beware_v lest_o any_o man_n deceive_v you_o by_o vain_a fallacy_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n col._n 2._o answ_n these_o text_n be_v both_o against_o the_o vain_a tradition_n of_o private_a man_n not_o against_o apostolical_a tradition_n i_o reply_v they_o be_v against_o the_o popish_a unwritten_a tradition_n which_o be_v false_o call_v apostolical_a which_o be_v indeed_o the_o mere_a invention_n of_o man_n either_o devise_v by_o superstitious_a prelate_n priest_n monk_n or_o people_n or_o upon_o uncertain_a report_n receive_v by_o credulous_a people_n as_o from_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o tradition_n about_o easter_n lent_n fast_o christ_n age_n and_o many_o more_o show_v and_o in_o such_o kind_n of_o man_n invention_n do_v almost_o all_o the_o popish_a worship_n and_o service_n consist_v which_o cause_v break_v the_o command_n of_o god_n to_o observe_v man_n tradition_n as_o be_v manifest_a in_o monkish_a vow_n whereby_o honour_v of_o parent_n be_v make_v void_a and_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o people_n whereby_o the_o express_a command_n of_o christ_n be_v evacuate_v object_n there_o be_v no_o better_a way_n to_o decide_v controversy_n than_o by_o scripture_n answ_n than_o by_o scripture_n expound_v by_o the_o church_n and_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n i_o grant_v than_o by_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o dead_a letter_n or_o expound_v by_o the_o private_a spirit_n i_o deny_v for_o so_o as_o tertullian_n say_v there_o be_v no_o good_a get_v by_o dispute_v out_o of_o the_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o either_o to_o make_v a_o man_n sick_a or_o mad_a de_fw-fr prescript_n cap._n 19_o i_o reply_v it_o be_v well_o this_o man_n will_v grant_v there_o be_v no_o better_a way_n to_o decide_v controversy_n than_o by_o the_o scripture_n expound_v by_o the_o church_n and_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n than_o knot_n be_v reason_n for_o a_o live_a judge_n against_o dr._n potter_n come_v to_o nothing_o we_o desire_v no_o other_o than_o to_o have_v our_o controversy_n decide_v this_o way_n reject_v any_o one_o infallible_a judge_n that_o shall_v take_v on_o he_o as_o the_o pope_n do_v to_o prescribe_v to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n how_o they_o shall_v understand_v the_o scripture_n the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o be_v the_o company_n of_o believer_n who_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n by_o papist_n own_a definition_n have_v the_o help_n of_o their_o godly_a and_o learned_a guide_n may_v expound_v the_o scripture_n any_o where_o in_o the_o world_n at_o geneva_n london_n dort_n and_o other_o place_n as_o well_o and_o better_a than_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n at_o rome_n or_o a_o council_n of_o canonist_n titular_a bishop_n swear_a vassal_n of_o the_o pope_n that_o never_o know_v what_o it_o be_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n sophistical_a schoolman_n at_o trent_n and_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n we_o like_v it_o well_o to_o expound_v scripture_n by_o it_o mean_v that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n as_o austin_n teach_v lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr doctr_n christ_n cap._n 2._o 35._o 37._o 40._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 8._o 9_o 11._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 2_o 3._o 5._o 10._o 17._o 18._o 27._o 28._o lib_n 4._o cap._n 3._o as_o the_o word_n be_v cite_v and_o vindicate_v from_o heart_n reply_v by_o dr._n john_n rainoll_n confer_v with_o hart._n chap_n 2._o divis_fw-la 2._o nor_o do_v i_o know_v any_o other_o apostolical_a tradition_n which_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o expound_v scripture_n by_o for_o decide_v controversy_n but_o their_o epistle_n and_o other_o write_n if_o h._n t._n can_v show_n i_o any_o such_o to_o expound_v they_o by_o let_v he_o produce_v they_o and_o i_o will_v embrace_v they_o sure_o i_o be_o pope_n exposition_n and_o popish_a council_n canon_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v apostolical_a tradition_n that_o they_o be_v rather_o the_o most_o ridiculous_a profane_a and_o blaphemous_a perverting_n of_o scripture_n that_o ever_o any_o sober_a man_n use_v as_o may_v appear_v by_o their_o canon_n law_n yea_o the_o very_a council_n of_o trent_n have_v absurd_o abuse_v scripture_n as_o may_v be_v make_v manifest_a by_o go_v over_o their_o canon_n and_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o roman_a catechism_n what_o h._n t._n mean_n by_o the_o dead_a letter_n i_o understand_v not_o unless_o he_o mean_v the_o literal_a sense_n which_o sure_a bellarmine_n and_o other_o allow_v for_o one_o sense_n and_o that_o most_o genuine_a and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o why_o do_v the_o trent_n council_n decree_v the_o vulgar_a translation_n not_o to_o be_v refuse_v why_o do_v cajetan_n arias_n montanus_n the_o rhemist_n and_o many_o more_o translate_v and_o expound_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n be_v the_o scripture_n any_o more_o a_o dead_a letter_n than_o the_o pope_n breves_fw-la or_o trent_n canon_n be_v they_o any_o more_o a_o live_a judge_n than_o the_o scripture_n pope_n pius_n the_o four_o tie_v papist_n to_o expound_v the_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v except_o in_o very_a few_o thing_n a_o mere_a nullity_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o reality_n impossible_a to_o be_v do_v yet_o however_o can_v it_o be_v do_v the_o exposition_n must_v be_v by_o a_o dead_a letter_n in_o h._n t._n his_o sense_n as_o much_o as_o the_o scripture_n but_o how_o intolerable_a be_v it_o that_o such_o a_o wretch_n as_o h._n t._n shall_v thus_o blasphemous_o call_v that_o a_o dead_a letter_n which_o stephen_n call_v live_v oracle_n act_n 7._o 38._o paul_n the_o word_n of_o life_n phil._n 2._o 16._o it_o be_v true_a for_o pope_n of_o who_o some_o if_o alphonsus_n a_o castâ—â—_n lib._n 1._o advers._fw-la haeret._n cap._n 1._o say_v true_a be_v so_o unlearned_a as_o not_o to_o understand_v grammar_n it_o be_v desirable_a that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v not_o be_v expound_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n since_o they_o be_v unable_a to_o do_v it_o that_o they_o may_v vent_v their_o illiterate_a foppery_n under_o pretence_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n of_o which_o sort_n many_o of_o their_o decree_n be_v in_o their_o canon_n law_n but_o i_o think_v all_o the_o learned_a romanist_n even_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o

all_o which_o we_o may_v easy_o come_v to_o know_v by_o mean_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n without_o which_o we_o can_v have_v no_o infallible_a assurance_n of_o any_o point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n i_o reply_v neither_o the_o church_n nor_o her_o minister_n can_v sufficient_o propose_v to_o any_o man_n for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n any_o other_o than_o the_o scripture_n by_o which_o we_o may_v have_v infallible_a assurance_n of_o any_o point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n without_o oral_a tradition_n unwritten_a and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o general_n and_o not_o each_o man_n in_o particular_a be_v oblige_v to_o know_v all_o divine_o reveal_v verity_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o mankind_n be_v to_o speak_v contradiction_n yet_o once_o more_o say_v h._n t._n object_n you_o dance_v in_o a_o vicious_a circle_n prove_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o church_n infallibility_n by_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o tradition_n by_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o church_n infallibility_n answ_n no_o we_o go_v on_o by_o a_o right_a rule_n towards_o heaven_n we_o prove_v indeed_o the_o church_n infallibility_n and_o the_o credibility_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o that_o be_v evident_a of_o itself_o and_o admit_v no_o other_o proof_n when_o we_o bring_v scripture_n for_o either_o we_o use_v it_o only_o as_o a_o secondary_a testimony_n or_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la i_o reply_v if_o this_o be_v so_o then_o do_v h_n t._n in_o his_o title-page_n pretend_v demonstration_n of_o his_o false_o call_v catholic_n religion_n by_o tent_n of_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o first_o place_n only_o as_o a_o secondary_a testimony_n or_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la but_o it_o be_v oral_a apostolical_a tradition_n which_o he_o principal_o rely_v on_o for_o his_o demonstration_n as_o be_v evident_a of_o itself_o and_o admit_v no_o other_o proof_n which_o oral_a apostolical_a tradition_n be_v no_o other_o than_o what_o pope_n and_o council_n approve_v by_o he_o have_v approve_v it_o follow_v that_o what_o papist_n call_v catholic_n religion_n be_v not_o what_o the_o scripture_n teach_v but_o what_o pope_n and_o their_o council_n define_v into_o which_o their_o faith_n be_v ultimate_o resolve_v no_o marvel_n than_o they_o decline_v scripture_n or_o if_o they_o use_v it_o do_v it_o only_o because_o of_o protestant_n importunity_n not_o because_o they_o think_v it_o be_v to_o be_v rest_v on_o and_o if_o so_o sure_a h._n t._n play_v the_o hypocrite_n in_o pretend_v to_o demonstrate_v his_o religion_n out_o of_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n if_o other_o papist_n will_v stick_v to_o this_o which_o h._n t._n here_o say_v we_o shall_v take_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n confess_v that_o popery_n be_v not_o scripture_n doctrine_n but_o only_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o to_o have_v for_o its_o bottom_n foundation_n the_o pope_n determination_n and_o so_o to_o be_v embrace_v upon_o his_o credit_n which_o sure_o can_v beget_v no_o other_o than_o a_o humane_a faith_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v make_v the_o pope_n lord_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o make_v he_o their_o christ_n and_o that_o be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o antichrist_n therefore_o i_o conceive_v other_o romanist_n will_v disow_v this_o resolution_n of_o h._n t._n and_o seek_v other_o way_n to_o get_v out_o of_o this_o circle_n and_o herein_o they_o go_v divers_a way_n dr._n holden_n a_o english_a man_n and_o doctor_n of_o paris_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o analysis_n of_o divine_a faith_n chap._n 9_o reject_v the_o common_a way_n and_o stick_v to_o that_o of_o universal_a tradition_n which_o by_o natural_a reason_n be_v evident_a and_o firm_a but_o when_o he_o have_v urge_v this_o as_o far_o as_o he_o can_v this_o must_v be_v the_o evidence_n that_o what_o all_o say_v and_o be_v so_o manifest_o know_v by_o so_o many_o miracle_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n wrought_v must_v be_v infallible_o true_a but_o the_o be_v of_o christ_n the_o mossiah_n and_o his_o doctrine_n from_o god_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n declare_v be_v avouch_v by_o all_o the_o church_n and_o manifest_o know_v by_o miracle_n therefore_o it_o must_v be_v true_a which_o be_v no_o other_o than_o chillingworth_n universal_a tradition_n confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o derive_v our_o faith_n from_o thence_o which_o if_o papist_n do_v relinquish_v and_o adhere_v to_o the_o pope_n resolution_n whether_o they_o be_v with_o scripture_n or_o without_o they_o do_v express_o declare_v themselves_o papist_n or_o disciple_n of_o the_o pope_n not_o christian_n that_o be_v disciple_n of_o christ_n i_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o h._n t._n and_o such_o as_o hold_v with_o he_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n he_o here_o set_v down_o be_v not_o believer_n in_o christ_n who_o doctrine_n be_v deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o in_o man_n whether_o pope_n or_o council_n or_o the_o universal_a church_n or_o any_o other_o who_o deliver_v to_o he_o that_o oral_a tradition_n which_o be_v his_o rule_n as_o be_v evident_a of_o itself_o and_o admit_v no_o other_o proof_n though_o i_o have_v show_v it_o to_o be_v uncertain_a yea_o not_o so_o much_o as_o probable_a i_o go_v on_o to_o the_o next_o article_n artic_a ix_o schism_n and_o heresy_n be_v ill_o charge_v on_o protestant_n protestant_n in_o not_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o now_o it_o be_v in_o their_o worship_n in_o not_o subject_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n as_o their_o visible_a head_n in_o deny_v the_o new_a article_n of_o the_o tridentin_n council_n and_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o his_o bull_n be_v neither_o guilty_a of_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n but_o papist_n by_o reject_v they_o for_o this_o cause_n and_o seek_v to_o impose_v on_o they_o this_o subjection_n be_v true_o schismatic_n and_o in_o hold_v the_o article_n which_o now_o they_o do_v be_v heretic_n sect_n i_o h._n t._n his_o definition_n of_o heresy_n and_o schism_n be_v not_o right_a h._n t._n entitle_v his_o nine_o article_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o begin_v thus_o nothing_o entrench_v more_o on_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n than_o schism_n or_o heresy_n we_o shall_v here_o brief_o show_v what_o they_o be_v and_o who_o be_v just_o chargeable_a therewith_o our_o tenet_n be_v that_o not_o only_a heresy_n which_o be_v a_o wilful_a separation_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o also_o schism_n which_o be_v a_o separation_n from_o her_o government_n be_v damnable_a and_o sacrilegious_a and_o that_o most_o sectary_n be_v guilty_a of_o both_o answ_n i_o think_v infidelity_n do_v more_o entrench_v on_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n than_o heresy_n and_o heresy_n may_v be_v where_o there_o be_v no_o entrench_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o author_n be_v own_o sense_n as_o when_o a_o man_n live_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o own_v the_o pope_n or_o be_v the_o pope_n himself_o be_v a_o arian_n as_o pope_n liberius_n or_o a_o monothelite_n as_o pope_n honorius_n and_o for_o his_o definition_n of_o heresy_n it_o be_v in_o my_o apprehension_n too_o obscure_a and_o imperfect_a for_o it_o neither_o show_n what_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n the_o separation_n from_o who_o doctrine_n make_v heresy_n nor_o what_o doctrine_n of_o it_o the_o separation_n from_o which_o make_v heresy_n nor_o what_o separation_n in_o heart_n or_o profession_n or_o other_o act_n nor_o when_o it_o be_v wilful_a when_o not_o nor_o how_o it_o may_v be_v know_v to_o be_v wilful_a nor_o do_v this_o definition_n agree_v with_o their_o own_o tenet_n who_o acquit_v many_o from_o heresy_n who_o wilful_o separate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o they_o define_v it_o to_o wit_n that_o which_o be_v define_v by_o a_o general_a council_n approve_v by_o a_o pope_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o popish_a french_a church_n be_v acquit_v from_o heresy_n yet_o they_o hold_v a_o council_n to_o be_v above_o the_o pope_n contrary_a to_o the_o last_o lateran_n council_n approve_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o ten_o nor_o be_v this_o definition_n at_o all_o prove_v by_o this_o author_n but_o take_v as_o grant_v though_o it_o may_v be_v just_o question_v and_o for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o term_n heresy_n and_o heretic_n in_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o many_o be_v put_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o heretic_n by_o philastrius_n epiphanius_n augustin_n and_o also_o by_o other_o writer_n elder_a and_o late_a and_o those_o opinion_n term_v heresy_n which_o be_v not_o so_o the_o like_a fault_n be_v in_o the_o definition_n of_o schism_n in_o not_o set_v down_o which_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n what_o be_v her_o government_n what_o separation_n of_o heart_n or_o outward_a

p._n 113._o d._n l._n 1._o p._n 122._o l._n 8._o r._n thousand_o p._n 124._o l._n 5._o r._n general_a p._n 1â—5_n l._n 39_o r._n deceive_v p._n 126._o l._n 18._o r._n of_o a_o p_o 135._o l._n 1._o 12._o d._n het_fw-mi p._n 140._o l._n 25._o r._n one_o romanism_n discuss_v or_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o nine_o first_o article_n of_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n of_o controversy_n article_n i._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o demonstrate_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n by_o its_o succession_n sect_n i._o of_o the_o title_n page_n of_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n of_o controversy_n in_o which_o be_v show_v to_o be_v a_o vain_a vaunt_n of_o what_o he_o have_v not_o perform_v among_o the_o many_o write_n which_o have_v be_v disperse_v for_o the_o seduce_a of_o the_o english_a people_n from_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n and_o communion_n to_o the_o embrace_n of_o the_o roman_a tridentin_n opinion_n a_o book_n of_o h._n t._n that_o be_v henry_n turbervile_a at_o i_o be_o tell_v have_v be_v instrumental_a thereto_o it_o be_v style_v as_o becanus_n costâ—rus_n and_o other_o before_o have_v do_v they_o a_o manual_a of_o controversy_n in_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v clear_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o catholic_a religion_n by_o which_o he_o mean_v the_o roman_a opinion_n branch_v by_o he_o into_o 28_o article_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o he_o have_v no_o otherwise_o demonstrate_v than_o by_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o truth_n in_o they_o which_o will_v appear_v by_o consider_v that_o the_o two_o chief_a point_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n distinct_a from_o the_o protestant_n be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n and_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n into_o the_o very_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o have_v of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n now_o if_o he_o believe_v himself_o that_o he_o have_v clear_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o by_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n council_n of_o all_o age_n father_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n common_a sense_n and_o experience_n yet_o there_o be_v so_o little_o say_v by_o he_o that_o carry_v a_o show_n of_o proof_n of_o either_o or_o rather_o there_o be_v so_o much_o in_o his_o own_o write_n as_o gainsay_v it_o that_o be_v there_o not_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n which_o do_v possess_v man_n they_o will_v not_o believe_v he_o for_o that_o he_o have_v not_o clear_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v apparent_a in_o that_o he_o have_v not_o demonstrate_v clear_o peter_n supremacy_n there_o be_v no_o text_n bring_v by_o he_o art_n 7._o to_o prove_v it_o but_o ephes_n 2._o 20._o matth._n 16._o 18._o john_n 21._o 16_o 17_o 18._o luke_n 22._o 31._o matth._n 10._o 2._o mark_v 3_o luke_n 2._o act_n 1._o of_o which_o the_o very_a first_o prove_v that_o other_o apostle_n be_v foundation_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n and_o therefore_o the_o term_n peter_n or_o rock_n matth._n 16._o 18._o prove_v not_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o build_v on_o peter_n as_o that_o thereby_o he_o be_v declare_v supreme_a visible_a head_n over_o they_o or_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n any_o more_o than_o other_o apostle_n be_v nor_o do_v feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n prove_v any_o other_o supremacy_n than_o be_v in_o the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n command_v to_o do_v the_o same_o act_v 20._o 28._o and_o by_o peter_n himself_o as_o a_o fellow-eld_a with_o they_o require_v of_o they_o 1_o pet._n 5_o 1_o 2_o and_o confirm_a the_o brethren_n luke_n 22._o 31._o be_v no_o more_o a_o argument_n of_o peter_n supremacy_n than_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n act_v 14._o 22._o the_o other_o text_n show_v nothing_o but_o priority_n of_o nomination_n or_o speak_v notwithstanding_o which_o h._n t._n p._n 97._o confess_v the_o apostle_n to_o have_v be_v equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n nothing_o at_o all_o of_o supremacy_n and_o rule_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o whole_a church_n be_v deducible_a from_o they_o and_o for_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o which_o he_o allege_v be_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n march_n 26._o 27_o 28._o mark_v 14._o 22_o 24._o luke_n 22._o 19_o 20._o 1_o cor._n 11._o 24_o 25._o which_o he_o will_v have_v it_o believe_v be_v speak_v without_o trope_n or_o figure_n of_o speech_n say_v p._n 130._o to_o whosoever_o shall_v peruse_v the_o text_n matth._n 26._o 27_o 28._o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o figure_n in_o it_o and_o yet_o p._n 154._o confess_v there_o be_v a_o figure_n in_o the_o word_n chalice_n and_o for_o the_o council_n of_o all_o age_n say_v p._n 7._o that_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n produce_v no_o council_n and_o p._n 25._o he_o say_v in_o this_o ten_o age_n or_o century_n i_o find_v no_o general_n council_n nor_o yet_o provincial_a in_o which_o any_o controversy_n of_o moment_n be_v decide_v and_o for_o father_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n neither_o do_v any_o of_o the_o father_n he_o cite_v ascribe_v to_o peter_n such_o a_o supremacy_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o the_o romanist_n assert_v nor_o will_v any_o man_n imagine_v that_o irenâ—â—us_o cyprian_a or_o augustine_n shall_v intend_v such_o a_o supremacy_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o know_v the_o controversy_n about_o easter_n between_o polycarpus_n and_o anicetus_n polycrares_n irenaeus_n and_o the_o asian_a bishop_n and_o pope_n victor_n and_o about_o rebaptisation_n between_o cyprian_a and_o sâ—ephanus_n between_o the_o african_a bishop_n about_o appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o caâ—lestinus_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o for_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o say_n of_o father_n be_v well_o view_v speak_v not_o what_o he_o will_v have_v they_o and_o augustine_n word_n cite_v by_o he_o p._n 185._o deny_v judas_n to_o have_v eat_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v our_o lord_n himself_o must_v be_v understand_v as_o deny_v transubstantiation_n since_o he_o acknowledge_v he_o do_v eat_v the_o â—read_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o for_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n how_o it_o shall_v demonstrate_v clear_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v beyond_o my_o apprehension_n yea_o against_o it_o since_o history_n and_o traveller_n tell_v i_o that_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o church_n to_o this_o day_n deny_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o that_o christ_n real_a substantial_a bodily_a presence_n or_o transubstantiation_n shall_v be_v demonstrate_v by_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n be_v so_o impudent_a a_o assertion_n as_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v but_o he_o that_o have_v tenounce_v common_a sense_n and_o experience_n nor_o can_v h._n t._n believe_v himself_o in_o that_o if_o he_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v p._n 203._o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o proper_a object_n of_o sense_n p._n 205._o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o if_o there_o be_v no_o more_o say_v may_v satisfy_v a_o unprejudiced_a person_n that_o this_o author_n do_v not_o easy_o deserve_v belief_n but_o deal_v like_o a_o mountebank_n that_o commend_v his_o salve_n beyond_o their_o virtue_n and_o when_o p._n 72._o he_o forbid_v we_o to_o try_v by_o the_o dead_a letter_n mean_v the_o scripture_n or_o â—umanâ—_n reason_n it_o be_v a_o shrewd_a sign_n that_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o title_n page_n of_o his_o demonstration_n be_v but_o a_o copy_n of_o his_o countenance_n no_o real_a thought_n of_o his_o own_o heart_n nevertheless_o for_o the_o undeceive_n of_o those_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v undeceive_v i_o shall_v examine_v his_o write_n and_o show_v that_o he_o have_v not_o at_o all_o demonstrate_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n to_o be_v true_a nor_o answer_v the_o protestant_n objection_n and_o that_o the_o true_a father_n prophet_n and_o apostle_n and_o teacher_n in_o the_o next_o age_n to_o they_o have_v not_o teach_v the_o now_o roman_a opinion_n but_o the_o contrary_n sect_n ii_o of_o the_o epistle_n before_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n in_o which_o too_o much_o be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n deceitful_o make_v the_o first_o point_n of_o his_o treatise_n let_v pass_v other_o thing_n in_o the_o epistle_n with_o the_o approbation_n and_o commendation_n of_o those_o of_o his_o own_o way_n as_o be_v no_o better_o than_o a_o kind_n of_o compliment_n of_o one_o papist_n with_o another_o of_o no_o moment_n but_o with_o that_o prejudice_v party_n i_o shall_v only_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o

same_o faith_n with_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n for_o 1._o according_a to_o his_o own_o allegation_n the_o agreement_n of_o profession_n be_v never_o in_o any_o age_n entire_o the_o same_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n afore_o the_o sixteen_o century_n and_o the_o trent_n council_n in_o all_o the_o age_n before_o the_o most_o he_o can_v produce_v be_v that_o after_o the_o five_o or_o six_o first_o century_n some_o in_o each_o age_n hold_v some_o of_o the_o point_n now_o hold_v by_o the_o papist_n but_o deny_v by_o protestant_n the_o most_o we_o can_v find_v in_o the_o first_o age_n be_v some_o agreement_n in_o rite_n and_o some_o privilege_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n take_v either_o from_o forge_a write_n impose_v on_o the_o first_o pope_n or_o some_o say_n of_o father_n misinterpret_v 2._o he_o confess_v sundry_a age_n to_o wit_n the_o second_o and_o three_o produce_v no_o council_n and_o that_o he_o find_v no_o general_a council_n nor_o yet_o provincial_a in_o the_o ten_o age_n in_o which_o any_o controversy_n of_o moment_n be_v decide_v 3._o of_o those_o council_n he_o do_v produce_v there_o be_v no_o one_o general_a council_n allege_v in_o the_o four_o first_o century_n which_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n or_o do_v acknowledge_v subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o now_o they_o require_v and_o they_o be_v all_o or_o most_o of_o they_o of_o the_o greek_n church_n which_o do_v and_o do_v yet_o deny_v such_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n as_o h._n t._n mean_n it_o be_v false_o say_v that_o they_o prove_v his_o continue_a succession_n in_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n 4._o for_o the_o nation_n convert_v and_o christian_a professor_n in_o his_o catalogue_n there_o be_v few_o of_o they_o roman_n or_o convert_v by_o any_o from_o rome_n or_o have_v any_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o to_o make_v they_o witness_n of_o a_o succession_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n continue_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n in_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v extreme_a impudence_n and_o vanity_n nevertheless_o let_v we_o view_v his_o catalogue_n sect_n vii_o the_o catalogue_n of_o h._n t._n be_v defective_a for_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o pretend_a succession_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o first_o age_n he_o allege_v christ_n and_o st._n peter_n the_o apostle_n linus_n cletus_n clemens_n and_o the_o council_n of_o the_o apostle_n at_o jerusalem_n st._n peter_n preside_v act._n 15._o as_o a_o general_a council_n and_o then_o he_o recite_v eleven_o roman_a bishop_n from_o the_o year_n 100_o and_o have_v say_v somewhat_o for_o peter_n preside_v and_o the_o translation_n of_o his_o chair_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n he_o name_v some_o catholic_n professor_n to_o the_o year_n 100_o and_o the_o spread_a of_o the_o church_n over_o all_o those_o country_n to_o which_o st._n paul_n write_v his_o epistle_n and_o some_o other_o as_o france_n spain_n england_n and_o some_o catholic_n professor_n to_o the_o year_n 200._o with_o a_o false_o so_o call_v canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n approve_v in_o the_o sixâ—h_o general_n synod_n answ_n that_o all_o this_o be_v little_a to_o his_o purpose_n appear_v by_o consider_v 1_o that_o it_o be_v manifest_o false_a which_o he_o suppose_v 1._o that_o because_o christ_n be_v the_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n right_o so_o term_v and_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v arrogant_o usurp_v the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v bishop_n of_o that_o see_v therefore_o the_o pope_n must_v be_v successor_n to_o christ_n in_o such_o a_o peculiar_a manner_n as_o no_o other_o bishop_n or_o pastor_n be_v and_o that_o the_o title_n of_o vicar_n of_o christ_n belong_v to_o he_o peculiar_o which_o be_v the_o title_n blasphemous_o ascribe_v to_o he_o by_o flatter_a romanist_n 2._o that_o christ_n have_v a_o successor_n in_o his_o pastoral_a office_n though_o the_o scripture_n ascribe_v to_o christ_n because_o of_o his_o live_n for_o ever_o a_o office_n which_o pass_v not_o to_o any_o other_o as_o aaron_n do_v heb._n 7._o 24._o 3._o that_o peter_n be_v successor_n to_o christ_n in_o the_o pastoral_n office_n he_o have_v and_o no_o other_o apostle_n or_o bishop_n beside_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n though_o if_o there_o be_v any_o that_o can_v challenge_v succession_n to_o christ_n or_o peter_n it_o shall_v be_v rather_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o mother_n church_n if_o any_o where_o christ_n preach_v and_o as_o the_o apostle_n and_o high_a priest_n of_o our_o profession_n offer_v himself_o be_v minister_n of_o the_o circumcision_n rom._n 15._o 8._o and_o peter_n be_v apostle_n of_o the_o circumcision_n gal._n 2._o 7._o and_o paul_n when_o he_o go_v to_o see_v he_o which_o romanist_n make_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o superiority_n go_v to_o jerusalem_n gal._n 1._o 17._o not_o to_o rome_n and_o if_o he_o be_v precedent_n in_o the_o council_n act._n 15._o as_o h._n t._n imagine_v it_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n not_o at_o rome_n 4._o it_o be_v false_a that_o either_o christ_n or_o peter_n or_o the_o catholic_n professor_n he_o name_n in_o the_o first_o and_o second_o age_n hold_v the_o same_o profession_n of_o faith_n with_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o point_n wherein_o the_o protestant_n who_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v dissent_n from_o they_o 2._o that_o if_o all_o be_v grant_v h._n t._n which_o he_o say_v about_o the_o succession_n in_o the_o two_o first_o age_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o amount_v to_o the_o proof_n of_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o the_o twenty_o eight_o article_n he_o hold_v in_o his_o manual_n or_o the_o article_n in_o pope_n pius_fw-la the_o four_o his_o creed_n to_o have_v be_v hold_v by_o any_o of_o they_o not_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n transubstantiation_n invocation_n of_o saint_n decease_v half_a communion_n worship_v of_o image_n etc._n etc._n for_o peter_n may_v be_v precedent_n at_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n he_o may_v translate_v his_o chair_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n it_o may_v be_v decree_v lawful_a to_o appeal_v from_o other_o bishop_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n chief_a honour_n may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o neither_o peter_n nor_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n visible_a monarch_n or_o ruler_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n mention_n may_v be_v make_v of_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n yet_o the_o mass_n no_o proper_o so_o call_v sacrifice_n propitiatory_a for_o quick_a and_o dead_a there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n in_o any_o of_o christ_n or_o john_n baptist_n or_o peter_n or_o paul_n or_o james_n or_o john_n or_o judes'_v sermon_n or_o write_n to_o prove_v any_o of_o the_o point_n of_o popery_n but_o enough_o to_o the_o contrary_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o martyr_n or_o confessor_n allege_v of_o the_o two_o first_o age_n of_o who_o he_o be_v able_a to_o produce_v any_o one_o sentence_n of_o they_o which_o may_v demonstrate_v their_o acknowledge_v of_o any_o one_o of_o the_o point_n now_o hold_v by_o the_o romanist_n which_o be_v by_o the_o protestant_n forename_a contradict_v which_o will_v appear_v by_o consider_v the_o frivolousness_n of_o what_o h._n t._n here_o produce_v peter_n say_v he_o define_v act._n 15._o 7_o 8_o 9_o 10._o that_o the_o jewish_a ceremony_n be_v not_o to_o be_v impose_v on_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o he_o have_v the_o premacy_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o if_o the_o define_n in_o a_o council_n or_o college_n do_v prove_v superiority_n by_o the_o same_o reason_n it_o may_v be_v prove_v that_o james_n have_v the_o premacy_n since_o he_o speak_v least_o and_o according_a to_o his_o sentence_n be_v the_o decree_n paphnutius_fw-la in_o the_o nicene_n council_n as_o sozomeâ—â—l_v 1._o hist_o c._n 22._o relate_v when_o the_o council_n be_v about_o to_o forbid_v priest_n the_o use_n of_o wife_n define_v the_o contrary_a and_o the_o nicene_n council_n approve_v it_o be_v he_o therefore_o the_o primate_n over_o the_o other_o bishop_n in_o the_o council_n as_o in_o consequence_n it_o be_v which_o h._n t._n add_v hicrom_o say_v peter_n be_v prince_n and_o author_n of_o the_o decree_n therefore_o he_o have_v the_o primacy_n that_o be_v the_o supreme_a headship_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o whole_a church_n though_o be_v prince_n and_o author_n of_o the_o decree_n import_v no_o more_o but_o to_o give_v sentence_n first_o according_a to_o which_o the_o decree_n be_v

frame_v but_o james_n who_o speak_v after_o be_v he_o according_a to_o who_o sentence_n the_o decree_n be_v frame_v entire_o however_o peter_n begin_v before_o so_o that_o by_o this_o reason_n james_n have_v the_o primacy_n and_o not_o peter_n a_o like_a in_o consequent_a be_v this_o peter_n remain_v not_o always_o at_o antioch_n as_o all_o that_o church_n acknowledge_v nor_o do_v she_o ever_o challenge_v the_o first_o chair_n in_o any_o general_a council_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o council_n ergo_fw-la peter_n translate_v his_o chair_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n risum_fw-la teneat_fw-la be_v araici_fw-la as_o if_o peter_n do_v always_o remain_v at_o rome_n or_o that_o because_o we_o read_v not_o of_o antioch_n challenge_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o make_v or_o as_o if_o the_o not_o challenge_v the_o first_o chair_n be_v because_o of_o peter_n translation_n of_o his_o chair_n from_o thence_o to_o rome_n whereas_o the_o very_a decree_n of_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n can._n 28._o give_v rome_n the_o first_o chair_n because_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n not_o by_o reason_n of_o peter_n supremacy_n or_o translation_n of_o his_o chair_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n of_o the_o same_o sort_n of_o inconsequence_n be_v the_o next_o the_o council_n of_o sardis_n sardica_n in_o illyria_n anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 400._o western_a father_n 300._o estern_a 76._o decree_v that_o in_o case_n of_o bishop_n for_o honour_n of_o st._n peter_n memory_n it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a to_o appeal_v from_o whatsoever_o bishop_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n can._n 3._o therefore_o the_o primacy_n be_v in_o peter_n and_o after_o he_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o 1._o this_o council_n whatever_o it_o be_v be_v not_o in_o the_o first_o or_o second_o age_n 2._o nor_o be_v it_o reckon_v no_o not_o by_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o old_a among_o ecumenical_a council_n much_o less_o by_o the_o greek_n who_o refuse_v to_o be_v present_a as_o socrates_n relate_v l._n 2._o c._n 16._o unless_o athanaâ—ius_n be_v remove_v for_o not_o yield_v whereto_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n meet_v by_o themselves_o at_o philippi_n in_o thracia_n and_o make_v decree_n apart_o say_v sozom._n l._n 3._o c._n 10._o yea_o however_o in_o the_o late_a edition_n of_o the_o council_n at_o paris_n corrupt_a device_n be_v use_v to_o gain_v the_o credit_n of_o a_o general_a council_n to_o it_o and_o for_o some_o advantage_n to_o the_o papacy_n to_o make_v its_o canon_n of_o authority_n yet_o h._n t._n make_v it_o to_o have_v have_v but_o seventy_o six_o eastern_a father_n when_o there_o be_v three_o hundred_o western_a and_o the_o ignorance_n of_o any_o general_a council_n establish_v appeal_n from_o africa_n to_o rome_n in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o take_v for_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n 3._o nor_o do_v the_o canon_n itself_o decree_v as_o h._n t._n set_v down_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v have_v power_n to_o receive_v appeal_n and_o to_o judge_v the_o cause_n but_o in_o case_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o a_o bishop_n they_o permit_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o deliberate_v whether_o the_o judgement_n shall_v be_v renew_v and_o then_o consider_v whether_o he_o shall_v send_v some_o from_o his_o side_n who_o may_v be_v present_a at_o the_o renew_a cognizance_n of_o it_o and_o if_o it_o shall_v seem_v meet_a also_o appoint_v judge_n out_o of_o a_o neighbour_a province_n none_o of_o which_o give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o judiciary_n power_n but_o only_o a_o directory_n nor_o be_v this_o to_o be_v extend_v to_o any_o other_o than_o those_o of_o the_o western_a country_n the_o african_n and_o greek_n ever_o reject_v it_o 4._o the_o very_a canon_n itself_o express_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o not_o any_o divine_a appointment_n or_o ancient_a use_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v to_o the_o contrary_a can._n 5._o determine_v that_o such_o controversy_n shall_v be_v end_v in_o a_o provincial_a council_n but_o it_o be_v then_o propose_v first_o by_o hosius_n for_o honour_n of_o st._n peter_n memory_n and_o the_o last_o determination_n of_o the_o cause_n to_o be_v by_o a_o council_n can._n 13._o &_o 14._o no_o betis_fw-la that_o which_o h._n t._n add_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n anno_fw-la 451._o say_v all_o primary_n and_o chief_a honour_n according_a to_o the_o canon_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v for_o the_o archbishop_n of_o old_a rome_n therefore_o this_o be_v good_a evidence_n that_o in_o the_o first_o age_n the_o primacy_n be_v in_o peter_n and_o the_o pope_n for_o neither_o do_v that_o council_n hold_v in_o the_o five_o age_n mention_v what_o honour_n or_o primacy_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v in_o the_o two_o first_o age_n nor_o do_v it_o ascribe_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n any_o superiority_n but_o do_v express_o in_o that_o very_a canon_n ascribe_v to_o the_o other_o patriarch_n equality_n with_o the_o roman_a bishop_n in_o power_n however_o he_o be_v first_o in_o order_n and_o this_o be_v determine_v notwithstanding_o the_o reluctancy_n of_o the_o pope_n legate_n the_o rest_n be_v as_o vain_a pope_n antherus_n anno_fw-la 238._o say_v peter_n be_v change_v from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n gregory_n in_o the_o six_o age_n say_v he_o know_v no_o bishop_n but_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n epist_n 62._o ergo_fw-la peter_n and_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o supreme_a headship_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o the_o first_o age._n as_o if_o the_o counterfeit_a writing_n of_o a_o pope_n in_o the_o three_o age_n or_o the_o say_n of_o a_o pope_n in_o the_o six_o age_n of_o what_o be_v then_o in_o use_n though_o not_o true_a since_o the_o greek_a bishop_n to_o his_o knowledge_n be_v not_o subject_a without_o tell_v they_o by_o what_o mean_v it_o be_v so_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n either_o of_o right_n or_o possession_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o so_o great_a a_o power_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n now_o claim_v what_o he_o add_v that_o the_o false_o so_o call_v canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n define_v that_o if_o any_o bishop_n or_o priest_n the_o oblation_n h._n t._n foist_n in_o the_o word_n mass_n be_v make_v shall_v not_o communicate_v he_o shall_v be_v excommunicate_a as_o give_v suspicion_n of_o he_o who_o have_v sacrifice_v that_o he_o have_v not_o right_o offer_v can._n 9_o approve_v in_o the_o six_o general_a synod_n therefore_o the_o apostle_n profess_v a_o sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v propitiatory_a for_o quick_a and_o dead_a in_o the_o mass_n be_v as_o frivolous_a for_o neither_o be_v those_o canon_n make_v by_o the_o apostle_n as_o many_o thing_n in_o they_o show_v and_o if_o they_o be_v private_a mass_n use_v by_o papist_n shall_v be_v condemn_v nor_o do_v it_o follow_v there_o be_v mention_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o offer_v therefore_o in_o the_o mass_n be_v christ_n offer_v as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v since_o it_o may_v be_v term_v as_o it_o be_v in_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n a_o eucharistical_a or_o commemorative_a sacrifice_n not_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v this_o h._n t._n in_o the_o two_o first_o age_n bring_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o minor_n let_v we_o go_v on_o to_o view_v his_o catalogue_n in_o the_o next_o age._n he_o set_v down_o fifteen_o bishop_n of_o rome_n whereof_o the_o last_o pope_n marcellinus_n be_v condemn_v in_o a_o council_n at_o sinuessa_n if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o council_n for_o his_o idolatry_n confess_v no_o council_n in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n yet_o claim_v a_o succession_n of_o pope_n martyr_n and_o confessor_n sufficient_a for_o his_o purpose_n and_o then_o set_v down_o decree_n of_o eight_o pope_n in_o their_o epistle_n which_o have_v be_v long_o since_o prove_v counterfeit_n by_o dr._n john_n rainold_n confer_v with_o hart_n chap._n 8._o divis_fw-la 3._o in_o which_o the_o forger_n tell_v we_o that_o pope_n anacletus_fw-la decree_v anno_fw-la dom._n 101._o that_o priest_n when_o they_o sacrifice_v to_o our_o lord_n must_v not_o do_v it_o alone_o which_o be_v against_o private_a mass_n and_o prove_v not_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v in_o the_o mass_n that_o the_o apostle_n so_o appoint_v and_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v if_o so_o then_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o now_o hold_v private_a mass_n hold_v not_o the_o same_o tenet_n it_o do_v then_o if_o more_o difficult_a question_n shall_v arise_v let_v they_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o apostolic_a see_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v h._n t._n his_o addition_n for_o so_o the_o apostle_n have_v ordain_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o our_o lord_n no_o where_o extant_a nor_o any_o way_n probable_a that_o pope_n alexander_n decree_v that_o bread_n only_o and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n shall_v be_v

v._o the_o romanist_n doctrine_n as_o it_o be_v now_o be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n nor_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v so_o by_o the_o learned_a protestant_n h._n t_o add_v a_o three_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o his_o with_o other_o romanist_n doctrine_n in_o which_o they_o differ_v from_o protestant_n and_o be_v oppose_v by_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n which_o he_o think_v to_o prove_v by_o that_o he_o have_v cite_v and_o shall_v cite_v out_o of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o adversary_n and_o to_o that_o end_n cite_v some_o speech_n of_o fulk_n kemnitius_n whitgrft_v calvin_n whitaker_n peter_n martyr_n duditius_n rainolds_n jewel_n and_o then_o infer_v triumphant_o therefore_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v not_o for_o protestant_n but_o for_o we_o therefore_o protestant_n be_v utter_o at_o a_o loss_n in_o the_o point_n of_o continue_a succession_n answ_n 1._o what_o be_v before_o cite_v have_v be_v show_v to_o be_v insufficient_a and_o so_o will_v what_o be_v after_o if_o god_n vouchsafe_v i_o time_n and_o strength_n to_o that_o end_n 2._o of_o the_o passage_n cite_v the_o two_o last_o be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n and_o they_o be_v maimedly_n and_o corrupt_o cite_v the_o speech_n as_o they_o be_v cite_v say_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o the_o popish_a doctrine_n teach_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n but_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o find_v out_o the_o truth_n by_o their_o say_n without_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o the_o deal_n of_o this_o author_n may_v appear_v i_o shall_v set_v down_o the_o word_n as_o i_o find_v they_o in_o jewel_n apology_n part_n 4._o cap._n 22._o divis_fw-la 3._o for_o where_o these_o man_n bid_v the_o holy_a scripture_n away_o as_o dumb_a and_o fruitless_a and_o procure_v we_o to_o come_v to_o god_n himself_o who_o speak_v in_o the_o church_n and_o in_o their_o council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o believe_v their_o fancy_n and_o opinion_n this_o way_n find_v out_o the_o truth_n be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o exceed_v dangerous_a and_o in_o a_o manner_n a_o fantastical_a and_o mad_a way_n and_o by_o no_o mean_n allow_v of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o speech_n be_v a_o most_o true_a and_o savoury_a speech_n yet_o not_o in_o the_o least_o intimate_v a_o diffidence_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v for_o the_o papist_n the_o contrary_a to_o which_o bishop_n jewel_n show_v in_o his_o famous_a challenge_n at_o paul_n cross_n and_o his_o make_n it_o good_a against_o harding_n but_o only_o vindicate_v the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o the_o foul_a speech_n of_o hosius_n pighius_fw-la and_o other_o romanist_n and_o assert_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o other_o passage_n which_o be_v cite_v out_o of_o dr._n rainold_n conference_n in_o h._n t._n it_o be_v print_v confess_v cap._n 5._o divis_fw-la 1._o be_v as_o corrupt_o and_o maim_o cite_v the_o word_n be_v thus_o at_o large_a indeed_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n prefer_v this_o mark_n of_o truth_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n before_o the_o rest_n as_o have_v hold_v when_o they_o fail_v nevertheless_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o it_o neither_o as_o that_o it_o may_v serve_v for_o trial_n and_o decision_n of_o question_n between_o we_o for_o what_o do_v he_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v a_o point_n approve_v and_o such_o as_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v by_o this_o mark_n even_o that_o which_o the_o father_n all_o with_o one_o consent_n have_v hold_v write_v teach_v plain_o common_o continual_o and_o who_o can_v avouch_v of_o any_o point_n in_o question_n that_o not_o one_o or_o two_o but_o all_o the_o father_n hold_v it_o nor_o only_o hold_v it_o but_o also_o write_v it_o nor_o only_o write_v it_o but_o alotaught_a it_o not_o dark_o but_o plain_o not_o seldom_o but_o common_o not_o for_o a_o short_a season_n but_o continual_o which_o so_o great_a consent_n be_v partly_o so_o rare_a and_o so_o hard_a to_o be_v find_v partly_o so_o unsure_a though_o it_o may_v be_v find_v that_o himself_o to_o fashion_v it_o to_o some_o use_n and_o certainty_n be_v fain_o to_o limit_v and_o restrain_v it_o which_o word_n be_v sound_a and_o be_v necessary_a but_o not_o speak_v out_o of_o any_o distrust_n of_o his_o cause_n or_o imagination_n as_o if_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v for_o the_o papist_n for_o in_o that_o very_a conference_n he_o large_o prove_v that_o not_o only_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n but_o also_o the_o succeed_a council_n and_o father_n till_o the_o sixteen_o century_n do_v only_o yield_v the_o pope_n a_o primacy_n among_o other_o patriarch_n but_o not_o a_o supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o primacy_n that_o be_v give_v he_o be_v by_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o imperial_a city_n which_o be_v auserible_a not_o because_o of_o any_o grant_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v irrevocable_a duditius_n be_v one_o who_o by_o thranus_n his_o description_n of_o he_o hist_o l._n 96._o towards_o the_o end_n martyr_n speech_n respect_v only_o the_o point_n of_o vow_n which_o be_v not_o a_o point_n of_o say_v whitaker_n speech_n be_v not_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n but_o of_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o may_v be_v after_o or_o only_o in_o some_o part_n of_o that_o time_n the_o word_n of_o calvin_n lib_n 3._o instit_n cap._n 5._o parag_v 10._o be_v not_o right_o allege_v be_v not_o together_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o but_o injurious_o piece_v out_o of_o speech_n that_o be_v distant_a one_o from_o another_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v nor_o yet_o express_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n thirteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a but_o whereas_o it_o be_v object_v by_o the_o adversary_n he_o urge_v that_o if_o it_o be_v so_o it_o be_v without_o scripture_n that_o it_o come_v out_o of_o carnal_a affection_n that_o what_o we_o read_v in_o the_o ancient_n do_v therein_o be_v yield_v to_o the_o common_a manner_n and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o vulgar_a he_o confess_v they_o be_v carry_v away_o into_o error_n but_o faith_n not_o they_o be_v all_o of_o that_o time_n carry_v away_o into_o error_n that_o same_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n may_v be_v bring_v which_o overthrow_n all_o those_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a that_o their_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o without_o hesitancy_n that_o they_o be_v different_a from_o the_o popish_a in_o divers_a thing_n the_o word_n of_o whitgift_n defense_n pag._n 473._o be_v mis-cited_n be_v not_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o all_z the_o bishop_n and_o learned_a writer_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n too_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v spot_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o free_a will_n merit_n invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o thus_o how_o great_o be_v almost_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o learned_a writer_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n yea_o and_o the_o latin_n also_o for_o the_o most_o part_n spot_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o freewill_n of_o merit_n invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o such_o like_a sure_o you_o be_v not_o able_a to_o reckon_v in_o any_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n any_o company_n of_o bishop_n that_o teach_v and_o hold_v so_o sound_a and_o perfect_a doctrine_n in_o all_o point_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n do_v at_o this_o time_n the_o word_n of_o kemnitius_n i_o find_v not_o perhaps_o because_o the_o edition_n be_v not_o name_v with_o the_o page_n but_o this_o i_o find_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o his_o examen_fw-la pag._n 628._o francos_fw-la edit_fw-la 1609._o that_o he_o not_o only_o assert_v but_o also_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n unto_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n bear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o suffrage_n patronage_n intercession_n merit_n aid_n help_v and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v altogether_o unknown_a and_o the_o reason_n or_o account_v of_o the_o veneration_n of_o saint_n be_v then_o far_o other_o as_o we_o have_v show_v than_o that_o which_o be_v bring_v in_o i_o have_v not_o fulk_n retentives_n against_o bristow_n motive_n by_o i_o which_o i_o imagine_v be_v the_o book_n which_o h._n t._n cite_v under_o the_o title_n of_o riot_n briston_n but_o his_o cite_n with_o a_o etc._n etc._n and_o so_o small_a a_o shred_n of_o the_o author_n make_v i_o conceive_v that_o he_o wrong_v fulk_n by_o that_o maim_a citation_n however_o since_o the_o confession_n be_v but_o of_o three_o father_n and_o the_o saint_n whether_o live_v or_o dead_a

catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n 2._o but_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o all_o other_o sectary_n be_v not_o universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n 3._o therefore_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n the_o major_n have_v be_v prove_v before_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v because_o before_o luther_n who_o live_v little_a above_o â—ixscore_o year_n ago_o there_o be_v no_o protestant_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v by_o we_o and_o confess_v by_o our_o adversary_n to_o which_o you_o may_v add_v they_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v able_a to_o convert_v any_o one_o nation_n from_o infidelity_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n nor_o ever_o have_v communion_n with_o all_o nation_n nor_o indeed_o any_o perfect_a communion_n among_o themselves_o therefore_o they_o can_v be_v the_o catholic_n church_n answ_n the_o major_n that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n if_o mean_v of_o actual_a or_o aptitudinal_a universality_n be_v not_o true_a for_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n afore_o cornelius_n be_v convert_v by_o peter_n have_v be_v no_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v actual_o yea_o and_o aptitudinal_o that_o be_v according_a to_o peter_n and_o other_o christian_n circumcise_v their_o opinion_n and_o intention_n to_o be_v confine_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o therefore_o no_o other_o church_n than_o on_o earth_n be_v or_o be_v believe_v by_o peter_n and_o those_o who_o contend_v with_o he_o act._n 11._o 2._o and_o yet_o there_o be_v a_o church_n of_o christ_n before_o as_o be_v manifest_a from_o act_n 2._o 47._o but_o if_o the_o major_n be_v understand_v of_o universality_n of_o faith_n thus_o that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n by_o hold_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v grant_v but_o in_o that_o sense_n the_o minor_a be_v false_a the_o protestant_n church_n be_v universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n that_o be_v hold_v the_o same_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o all_o place_n preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a teacher_n to_o believer_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n protestant_n have_v be_v in_o every_o age_n before_o luther_n and_o have_v as_o real_o convert_v nation_n from_o infidelity_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o popish_a church_n or_o teacher_n and_o have_v have_v more_o perfect_a communion_n with_o all_o nation_n and_o among_o themselves_o then_o papist_n as_o such_o have_v have_v and_o the_o papist_n have_v not_o be_v so_o but_o have_v hold_v a_o new_a faith_n not_o embrace_v by_o a_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n nor_o in_o all_o place_n receive_v or_o know_v nor_o for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n teach_v in_o the_o church_n but_o late_o by_o the_o italian_a faction_n devise_v to_o uphold_v the_o pope_n tyranny_n and_o their_o own_o gain_n and_o therefore_o i_o retort_v the_o argument_n thus_o that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o the_o time_n and_o place_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o popish_a roman_a church_n be_v not_o universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n but_o be_v of_o late_o stand_v therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n sect_n vii_o the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n origen_n lactantius_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n augustin_n be_v not_o for_o the_o universality_n of_o h._n t._n which_o he_o assert_v the_o catholicism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o against_o it_o as_o for_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n which_o h._n t._n allege_v on_o this_o article_n they_o be_v not_o for_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o that_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n but_o they_o prove_v the_o contrary_n for_o the_o word_n of_o irenaem_n l._n 4._o adv_n haereses_fw-la c._n 43._o be_v these_o wherefore_o we_o ought_v to_o obey_v those_o presbyter_n which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n those_o which_o have_v succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n as_o we_o have_v show_v who_o with_o the_o succession_n of_o bishopric_n have_v receive_v the_o certain_a gift_n of_o truth_n according_a to_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o father_n but_o to_o have_v the_o rest_n suspect_v either_o as_o heretic_n and_o of_o evil_a opinion_n or_o as_o renter_n and_o lift_v up_o and_o please_v themselves_o or_o again_o as_o hypocrite_n work_v for_o gain_n and_o vain_a glory_n sake_n who_o depart_v from_o the_o original_a succession_n and_o be_v gather_v in_o every_o place_n for_o all_o these_o fall_n from_o the_o truth_n by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v perceive_v 1._o that_o h._n t._n omit_v sundry_a word_n which_o will_v have_v show_v that_o presbyter_n and_o bishop_n be_v all_o one_o 2._o that_o irenaeus_n require_v that_o those_o to_o who_o he_o will_v have_v obedience_n give_v be_v such_o as_o have_v not_o only_a succession_n of_o place_n but_o also_o the_o certain_a gift_n of_o truth_n whence_o it_o follow_v 1._o that_o this_o speech_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o we_o be_v to_o obey_v only_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o any_o presbyter_n 2._o that_o the_o succession_n require_v be_v not_o confine_v to_o rome_n but_o extend_v to_o any_o place_n 3._o that_o succession_n to_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n be_v term_v original_a succession_n 4._o that_o presbyter_n who_o in_o any_o place_n depart_v not_o from_o the_o truth_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o this_o place_n be_v so_o far_o from_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o unity_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o that_o it_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n that_o it_o prove_v the_o contrary_a the_o word_n of_o origen_n be_v not_o for_o h._n t._n which_o require_v no_o other_o doctrine_n to_o be_v keep_v but_o that_o which_o be_v by_o order_n of_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n to_o his_o time_n for_o neither_o do_v they_o say_v the_o church_n be_v only_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o that_o doctrine_n to_o be_v keep_v which_o remain_v in_o it_o or_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v from_o peter_n only_o or_o by_o order_n of_o succession_n from_o his_o chair_n or_o be_v deliver_v by_o unwritten_a tradition_n but_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v any_o way_n from_o the_o apostle_n by_o succession_n in_o any_o place_n the_o word_n of_o lactantius_n be_v less_o for_o h._n t._n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o call_v the_o roman_a the_o catholic_n church_n nor_o say_v in_o it_o only_o be_v god_n true_a worship_n and_o service_n and_o hope_n of_o life_n but_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o true_a believer_n all_o over_o the_o world_n as_o the_o word_n of_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n next_o allege_v do_v show_v in_o which_o be_v nothing_o for_o h._n t._n or_o against_o we_o and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o augustin_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr vera_fw-la religione_fw-la cap._n 7._o we_o must_v hold_v the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_a both_o by_o she_o own_o and_o stranger_n they_o be_v maim_o recite_v augustin_n say_v that_o we_o be_v to_o hold_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n not_o only_o which_o be_v name_v catholic_a but_o which_o be_v catholic_a and_o be_v name_v catholic_a and_o cap._n 6._o he_o explain_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o catholic_n church_n per_fw-la totum_fw-la orbem_fw-la validÃ¨_fw-la latÃ©que_fw-la diffusa_fw-la spread_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n firm_o and_o large_o and_o of_o the_o religion_n which_o he_o term_v the_o history_n and_o prophecy_n of_o the_o temporal_a dispensation_n of_o the_o divine_a providence_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n to_o be_v reform_v and_o repair_v unto_o eternal_a life_n whereby_o it_o may_v be_v perceive_v that_o he_o neither_o account_v that_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v about_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n power_n or_o any_o of_o the_o popish_a tenet_n which_o protestant_n deny_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o salvation_n by_o christ_n nor_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o roman_a only_o but_o the_o christian_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n which_o consist_v of_o they_o who_o be_v name_v christian_n catholic_n or_o orthodox_n that_o be_v keeper_n of_o integrity_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v right_a as_o he_o speak_v cap._n 5._o and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o augustine_n epist_n 152._o that_o whosoever_o be_v divide_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n how_o laudable_a soever_o he_o seem_v to_o himself_o to_o

damnation_n to_o believe_v she_o which_o be_v mere_o to_o delude_v silly_a papist_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n power_n which_o they_o place_n in_o the_o pope_n and_o so_o draw_v they_o into_o his_o net_n for_o i_o will_v ask_v this_o h._n t._n where_o or_o when_o the_o catholic_n church_n diffuse_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n distinct_a from_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n do_v teach_v much_o less_o teach_v unanimous_o or_o how_o they_o know_v it_o he_o will_v certain_o say_v it_o have_v be_v in_o council_n or_o the_o pope_n determination_n why_o then_o do_v not_o this_o author_n say_v plain_o the_o infallibility_n and_o judgement_n of_o controversy_n be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n diffuse_v over_o the_o world_n according_a to_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v indeed_o to_o say_v all_o believer_n be_v infallible_a but_o say_v he_o mean_v not_o only_o which_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v the_o catholic_n church_n diffuse_v over_o the_o world_n be_v infallible_a but_o not_o it_o only_o when_o he_o mean_v it_o not_o to_o be_v infallible_a at_o all_o nor_o do_v he_o deal_v better_o in_o place_v it_o in_o a_o council_n for._n 1._o he_o suppose_v such_o a_o council_n perfect_o ecumenical_a call_v out_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o never_o be_v nor_o be_v likely_a ever_o to_o be_v 2._o this_o council_n he_o will_v not_o have_v to_o be_v infallible_a without_o the_o pope_n approbation_n 3._o he_o place_v the_o word_n who_o definition_n of_o faith_n we_o hold_v to_o be_v infallible_a so_o as_o that_o a_o reader_n may_v conceive_v either_o he_o mean_v the_o council_n or_o the_o pope_n definition_n however_o it_o be_v certain_a he_o make_v the_o council_n without_o the_o pope_n not_o infallible_a so_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o negative_a voice_n but_o indeed_o this_o author_n or_o many_o of_o his_o fellow_n at_o least_o hold_v that_o if_o the_o pope_n himself_o without_o a_o council_n define_v any_o point_n of_o faith_n it_o must_v be_v receive_v yea_o bellarmin_n say_v l._n 4._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la romano_n c._n 5._o if_o the_o pope_n shall_v err_v in_o command_a vice_n or_o forbid_a virtue_n the_o church_n shall_v be_v bind_v to_o believe_v vice_n to_o be_v good_a and_o virtue_n to_o be_v evil_a unless_o she_o will_v sin_v against_o conscience_n so_o that_o however_o the_o church_n be_v pretend_v it_o be_v the_o pope_n who_o be_v intend_v who_o be_v mask_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n but_o sometime_o term_v the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n as_o if_o the_o same_o person_n can_v be_v relative_a and_o correlative_a too_o pastor_n and_o church_n both_o and_o this_o one_o person_n as_o if_o all_o knowledge_n lay_v in_o his_o breast_n must_v be_v the_o judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n of_o faith_n though_o perhaps_o a_o infidel_n in_o heart_n one_o of_o the_o great_a perverter_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o great_a offender_n and_o most_o just_o accuse_v of_o any_o in_o the_o world_n be_v notorious_o and_o horrible_o vicious_a and_o maintain_v manifest_a sin_n not_o only_o err_v in_o doubtful_a matter_n as_o bellarmin_n will_v seem_v to_o limit_v his_o speech_n in_o his_o recognition_n even_o these_o monstrous_a sin_n of_o break_v oath_n and_o league_n kill_v king_n allow_v incestuous_a marriage_n make_v and_o worship_v of_o image_n yea_o though_o he_o be_v so_o unlearned_a as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o one_o as_o not_o to_o understand_v grammar_n pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a himself_o understand_v not_o greek_a pope_n zachary_n condemn_v bishop_n vigilius_n as_o a_o heretic_n for_o hold_v antipode_n though_o he_o be_v seldom_o a_o divine_a for_o the_o most_o part_n a_o mere_a canonist_n who_o very_a decree_n breves_fw-la and_o bull_n show_v such_o gross_a ignorance_n and_o perverting_n of_o scripture_n as_o a_o graduate_n in_o the_o english_a university_n will_v be_v ashamed_a of_o yet_o he_o must_v be_v judge_n of_o controversy_n between_o the_o most_o learned_a divine_n in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o most_o weighty_a point_n of_o faith_n sure_o be_v not_o papist_n either_o very_o silly_a or_o very_a atheistical_a or_o very_o much_o bewitch_v with_o the_o romish_a sorcery_n they_o will_v never_o be_v so_o sottish_a as_o they_o be_v to_o trust_v to_o the_o pope_n definition_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o of_o any_o other_o most_o suspect_v they_o especial_o consider_v how_o much_o respect_n to_o their_o own_o gain_n and_o greatness_n how_o little_a to_o the_o good_a of_o man_n soul_n be_v in_o all_o their_o determination_n no_o marvel_n though_o different_a party_n appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n yet_o neither_o stand_v to_o his_o sentence_n as_o of_o old_a have_v be_v see_v in_o sundry_a point_n and_o as_o at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o late_a controversy_n between_o jansenist_n and_o molinist_n in_o france_n sect_n ii_o luke_n 10._o 16._o prove_v not_o the_o roman_a or_o catholic_n church_n infallibility_n but_o let_v we_o view_v the_o proof_n that_o be_v bring_v by_o h._n t._n for_o his_o monstrous_a assertion_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n as_o he_o term_v it_o church_n judicature_n of_o controversy_n infallibility_n in_o her_o proposition_n and_o definition_n of_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o power_n from_o god_n to_o oblige_v all_o man_n to_o believe_v she_o under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n where_o first_o he_o bring_v four_o argument_n for_o her_o infallibility_n the_o first_o be_v thus_o no_o man_n by_o hear_v or_o believe_v christ_n can_v hear_v a_o error_n in_o faith_n but_o every_o man_n by_o hear_v the_o church_n hear_v christ_n therefore_o no_o man_n by_o hear_v the_o church_n can_v hear_v a_o error_n in_o faith_n therefore_o she_o be_v infallible_a the_o major_n must_v be_v grant_v otherwise_o you_o charge_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o damn_v lie_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v he_o that_o bear_v you_o the_o church_n hear_v i_o and_o he_o that_o despise_v you_o despise_v i_o st._n luk._n 10_o 16._o the_o consequence_n be_v both_o unavoidable_a answ_n 1._o the_o conclusion_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o tenet_n which_o be_v that_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a but_o in_o the_o conclusion_n be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n more_o than_o of_o any_o other_o church_n to_o wit_n the_o hierosolymitan_n or_o antiochian_a and_o so_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v be_v not_o prove_v 2._o the_o minor_a be_v deny_v and_o in_o the_o proof_n from_o luk._n 10._o 16._o be_v with_o a_o shameless_a fraud_n foist_v in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v no_o catholic_n church_n diffuse_v over_o the_o world_n much_o less_o roman_a church_n at_o all_o to_o who_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v direct_v but_o by_o you_v be_v mean_v either_o the_o seventy_o disciple_n or_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n as_o compare_v luk._n 10._o 16._o with_o matth._n 10._o 40._o make_v it_o probable_a nor_o do_v christ_n say_v he_o that_o hear_v you_o hear_v i_o and_o he_o that_o despise_v you_o despise_v i_o in_o any_o case_n whatsoever_o for_o then_o the_o high_a priest_n have_v hear_v christ_n when_o they_o hear_v judas_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o apostle_n offer_v and_o promise_v to_o sell_v christ_n for_o money_n and_o peter_z when_o â—e_v deny_v christ_n but_o then_o when_o the_o apostle_n or_o seventy_o speak_v the_o word_n and_o message_n of_o christ_n in_o which_o case_n i_o grant_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o pope_n yea_o and_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n corinth_n or_o any_o private_a christian_a though_o but_o a_o woman_n be_v to_o be_v hear_v and_o be_v infallible_a so_o that_o this_o place_n be_v gross_o abuse_v for_o proof_n of_o the_o catholic_n roman_n church_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o pope_n infallibility_n in_o their_o definition_n of_o faith_n till_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o they_o define_v what_o christ_n do_v before_o deliver_v sect_n iii_o matth._n 18._o 17._o or_o 18._o 1_o john_n 4._o 6._o mark_n 16._o 15_o 16._o make_v nothing_o for_o h._n t._n his_o claim_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o pope_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n infallibility_n the_o second_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o man_n can_v be_v damn_v for_o not_o believe_v a_o error_n in_o faith_n but_o every_o man_n shall_v be_v damn_v for_o not_o believe_v the_o church_n therefore_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v a_o error_n in_o faith_n by_o believe_v the_o church_n the_o major_n be_v prove_v because_o otherwise_o god_n be_v a_o tyrant_n in_o damn_v we_o for_o not_o believe_v a_o lie_n which_o contradict_v himself_o the_o minor_a be_v as_o evident_a he_o that_o will_v not_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v to_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n so_o matth._n 18._o 18._o

do_v prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o pope_n but_o be_v impious_o wrest_v to_o uphold_v the_o most_o cruel_a tyranny_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n sect_n iv._o none_o of_o these_o text_n matth._n 28._o 20._o 1_o tim._n 3._o 15._o matth._n 16._o 18._o john_n 14._o 26._o john_n 16._o 23._o act._n 15._o 28._o do_v prove_v the_o infallibility_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n or_o roman_a church_n or_o the_o pope_n or_o a_o general_a council_n approve_v by_o he_o h._n t._n add_v a_o three_o argument_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n thus_o if_o christ_n be_v always_o with_o his_o church_n and_o have_v make_v she_o the_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n of_o truth_n against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n heresy_n shall_v not_o prevail_v and_o give_v she_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o assist_v she_o to_o all_o truth_n so_o that_o her_o definition_n in_o a_o approve_a general_a council_n be_v the_o very_a dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n then_o be_v it_o impossible_a the_o church_n shall_v err_v in_o faith_n but_o all_o this_o christ_n have_v do_v for_o his_o church_n therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o church_n shall_v err_v in_o faith_n the_o sequel_n of_o the_o major_n be_v manifest_a by_o the_o very_a term_n of_o the_o supposition_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v go_v you_o teach_v all_o nation_n etc._n etc._n and_o behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o all_o day_n he_o be_v with_o her_o teach_n st._n matth._n 28._o 20._o the_o house_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n of_o truth_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 15._o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o st._n matth._n 16._o 18._o he_o will_v give_v you_o another_o paraclere_n that_o he_o may_v abide_v with_o you_o for_o ever_o â—c_z he_o shall_v teach_v you_o all_o thing_n and_o suggest_v to_o you_o all_o thing_n whatsoever_o i_o shall_v say_v to_o you_o in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n st._n john_n 14._o 26._o he_o shall_v â—â—ach_v you_o all_o truth_n no_o error_n st._n john_n 16._o 13._o it_o have_v seem_v good_a say_v the_o apostle_n in_o council_n to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o we_o act._n 15._o 28._o answ_n this_o author_n still_o abuse_v his_o reader_n by_o put_v his_o conclusion_n otherwise_o then_o his_o tenet_n for_o whereas_o his_o tenet_n be_v that_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a he_o put_v his_o conclusion_n thus_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a as_o if_o the_o church_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v all_o one_o and_o the_o catholic_n and_o the_o roman_a be_v all_o one_o and_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o visible_a church_n militant_a be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v indeed_o fallacy_n which_o easy_o take_v with_o silly_a or_o prejudice_v papist_n that_o take_v what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o visible_a militant_a church_n and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o visible_a militant_a to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o by_o the_o catholic_n imagine_v the_o roman_a mean_v and_o by_o the_o roman_a the_o pope_n but_o to_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o this_o argument_n 1._o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o major_n be_v deny_v nor_o be_v it_o manifest_a by_o the_o term_n of_o the_o supposition_n for_o christ_n presence_n be_v with_o every_o believer_n and_o he_o have_v make_v every_o believer_n a_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n of_o truth_n and_o against_o every_o true_a believer_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n heresy_n shall_v not_o prevail_v and_o he_o have_v give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o every_o true_a believer_n to_o assist_v he_o to_o all_o truth_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o church_n and_o his_o definition_n be_v the_o very_a dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n when_o he_o define_v according_a to_o scripture_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a he_o shall_v err_v in_o faith_n christ_n have_v make_v promise_n of_o his_o presence_n and_o of_o his_o spirit_n and_o his_o spirit_n be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o and_o with_o every_o true_a believer_n as_o well_o as_o the_o church_n rom._n 8._o 1_o 9_o 15._o 1_o cor._n 6._o 19_o 2_o cor._n 1._o 22._o and_o 13._o 5._o gal._n 4_o 6._o ephes_n 1._o 13._o 2_o cor._n 6._o 16._o john_n 10_o 16_o 27_o 28_o 29._o and_o yet_o believer_n may_v err_v in_o faith_n rom._n 14._o 2_o 3_o 5._o 1_o cor._n 15._o 12._o gal._n 3._o 1._o and_o 4._o â—0_n 21._o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a which_o this_o author_n suppose_v manifest_a not_o be_v the_o minor_a trâ—e_n or_o prove_v by_o the_o text_n he_o bring_v for_o the_o promise_n matth._n 28_o 20._o be_v not_o to_o the_o church_n but_o to_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o teacher_n who_o succeed_v they_o nor_o be_v the_o promise_n make_v to_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v teach_v no_o error_n in_o faith_n but_o that_o teach_v as_o h._n t._n speak_v or_o as_o long_o as_o they_o teach_v the_o true_a faith_n he_o will_v be_v with_o they_o by_o assist_v and_o prosper_v they_o in_o their_o work_n the_o word_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 15_o may_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n mention_v v_o 16._o thus_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n ground_n or_o seat_n of_o truth_n and_o without_o controversy_n great_a which_o i_o do_v conceive_v after_o cameron_n and_o other_o to_o be_v the_o true_a exposition_n as_o the_o same_o apostle_n in_o other_o place_n give_v such_o eulogy_n to_o the_o great_a point_n of_o faith_n 1_o tim._n 1._o 15._o and_o 4._o 9_o and_o 2_o tim._n 2._o 11._o and_o the_o conjunction_n ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d and_o ver_fw-la 16._o do_v make_v it_o very_o probable_a nor_o do_v grotius_n his_o reason_n avoid_v it_o for_o the_o mystery_n even_o according_a to_o this_o exposition_n be_v the_o subject_n not_o the_o predicate_v other_o refer_v it_o to_o timoâ—hy_n but_o than_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o accusative_a case_n but_o let_v it_o be_v grant_v that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n of_o truth_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a from_o the_o very_a word_n that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o that_o church_n in_o which_o timothy_n be_v direct_v how_o to_o behave_v himself_o which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n as_o appear_v 1_o tim._n 1._o 3._o not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o such_o a_o sense_n as_o agree_v to_o it_o which_o the_o papist_n themselves_o will_v not_o say_v be_v infallible_a or_o can_v not_o err_v in_o faith_n and_o therefore_o they_o must_v yield_v it_o to_o be_v mean_v either_o of_o what_o they_o be_v in_o duty_n to_o be_v or_o what_o they_o be_v actual_o thus_o they_o be_v such_o as_o by_o profession_n and_o practice_n do_v hold_v forth_o and_o maintain_v and_o uphold_v the_o truth_n in_o those_o part_n not_o that_o they_o hold_v nothing_o but_o tenet_n nor_o so_o hold_v forth_o the_o truth_n but_o that_o they_o may_v err_v and_o decay_v in_o their_o hold_v out_o the_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v so_o rev._n 2._o 4_o 5._o act._n 20._o 29_o 30._o the_o term_n the_o pillar_n and_o firmament_n or_o ground_n or_o seat_n of_o truth_n be_v but_o metaphor_n and_o whereas_o there_o be_v these_o two_o thing_n signify_v by_o they_o 1._o the_o uphold_v of_o the_o truth_n so_o as_o that_o otherwise_o it_o shall_v fall_v 2._o the_o fix_v of_o the_o truth_n there_o so_o as_o that_o it_o shall_v abide_v and_o be_v permanent_a there_o doubtless_o the_o former_a sense_n can_v be_v true_a for_o though_o god_n shall_v have_v no_o church_n on_o earth_n or_o in_o heaven_n no_o apostle_n prophet_n bishop_n yet_o his_o truth_n will_v be_v uphold_v his_o word_n be_v for_o ever_o settle_v in_o heaven_n psal_n 119._o 89._o christ_n who_o be_v the_o truth_n john_n 14._o 6._o abide_v for_o ever_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n remain_v for_o ever_o and_o will_v uphold_v his_o truth_n if_o it_o be_v as_o some_o of_o the_o romanist_n say_v the_o church_n only_o abide_v in_o the_o virgin_n mary_n at_o christ_n death_n or_o as_o other_o say_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n there_o shall_v be_v no_o sacrifice_n nor_o ceremony_n nor_o religion_n yet_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v everlasting_a as_o the_o angel_n term_v it_o revel_v 14._o 6._o therefore_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o it_o note_v stability_n permanency_n fixedness_n or_o abide_n and_o the_o sense_n be_v the_o church_n be_v the_o company_n among_o who_o the_o truth_n abide_v unshaken_a in_o which_o sense_n revel_v 3._o 12._o it_o be_v say_v he_o that_o overcome_v will_v

i_o make_v a_o pillar_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o my_o god_n and_o he_o shall_v go_v no_o more_o out_o and_o so_o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d be_v use_v 1_o cor._n 7._o 37._o for_o steadfast_a and_o 1_o cor._n 15._o 58._o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d steadfast_a unmoveable_a be_v make_v synonymous_a and_o col._n 1._o 13._o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ground_v and_o settle_v in_o the_o faith_n ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d not_o move_v away_o from_o the_o hope_n so_o that_o the_o meaning_n be_v no_o more_o but_o this_o the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n be_v not_o a_o tile_n which_o be_v often_o shake_v and_o blow_v down_o with_o the_o wind_n but_o a_o pillar_n that_o abide_v unshaken_a and_o the_o seat_n or_o ground_n or_o basis_n of_o truth_n where_o it_o abide_v be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v by_o it_o which_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o invisible_a church_n of_o true_a believer_n and_o though_o not_o of_o every_o truth_n yet_o of_o the_o main_a truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o it_o be_v term_v gal._n 1._o 5._o the_o word_n of_o truth_n james_n 1._o 18._o the_o truth_n john_n 17._o 17._o which_o be_v express_v in_o the_o next_o word_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 16._o from_o which_o he_o foretell_v a_o apostasy_n 1_o tim._n 4._o 1._o and_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o any_o truth_n whatsoever_o which_o may_v be_v in_o controversy_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a no_o mere_a mortal_a man_n nor_o all_o man_n be_v ever_o so_o infallible_a which_o be_v right_o understand_v make_v nothing_o for_o infallibility_n in_o all_o point_n which_o the_o catholic_n roman_n church_n ecumenical_a council_n or_o pope_n or_o all_o together_o shall_v define_v as_o h._n t._n will_v have_v it_o the_o next_o text_n matth._n 16._o 18._o be_v as_o little_a to_o his_o purpose_n for_o it_o be_v not_o say_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n much_o less_o it_o be_v say_v against_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v but_o against_o my_o church_n that_o be_v christ_n wheresoever_o 2._o nor_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n be_v mean_v heresy_n as_o this_o author_n suppose_v the_o truth_n be_v however_o by_o the_o modern_a use_n the_o term_n hell_n be_v appropriate_v almost_o to_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a and_o the_o torment_v there_o yet_o the_o word_n ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d translate_v hell_n be_v either_o never_a or_o not_o many_o time_n use_v in_o the_o bible_n for_o that_o place_n or_o those_o person_n nor_o be_v of_o old_a the_o word_n hell_n appropriate_v to_o that_o place_n of_o torment_n but_o mean_v of_o the_o grave_n or_o the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a in_o which_o sense_n it_o be_v mean_v of_o old_a that_o christ_n go_v into_o hell_n that_o be_v for_o a_o time_n to_o abide_v among_o the_o dead_a as_o the_o learned_a usher_n prove_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_n ch_n 8._o and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o gate_n of_o death_n or_o the_o grave_n as_o isa_n 38._o 10_o psal_n 9_o 13._o etc._n etc._n be_v mean_v so_o that_o the_o meaning_n of_o matth._n 16._o 18._o be_v no_o more_o but_o this_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n or_o the_o grave_n that_o be_v death_n shall_v not_o so_o prevail_v against_o my_o church_n but_o that_o i_o will_v raise_v it_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n to_o life_n eternal_a as_o our_o lord_n christ_n speak_v john_n 6._o 39_o which_o be_v the_o genuine_a meaning_n it_o be_v true_a only_a of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o elect_a not_o of_o the_o mere_a visible_a nor_o of_o that_o be_v such_o a_o prevalency_n deny_v but_o that_o they_o may_v err_v in_o faith_n however_o it_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o err_v in_o faith_n final_o to_o perdition_n the_o next_o text_n john_n 14._o 26._o be_v ill_o translate_v shall_v suggest_v to_o you_o all_o thing_n whatsoever_o i_o shall_v say_v to_o you_o the_o word_n be_v ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d that_o be_v he_o shall_v mind_v you_o of_o all_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v say_v to_o you_o nor_o be_v this_o mean_v only_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n as_o this_o author_n add_v without_o any_o reason_n in_o the_o text_n that_o he_o may_v restrain_v it_o to_o they_o in_o which_o he_o will_v have_v the_o church_n to_o be_v account_v infallible_a but_o also_o in_o matter_n of_o practice_n and_o this_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v say_v to_o you_o and_o particularity_n express_v vers_fw-la 25_o 28_o 29._o chap._n 15._o 27._o chap._n 16_o 4_o 6_o 12_o 13._o show_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n be_v the_o next_o text_n john_n 16._o 13._o appropriate_a to_o the_o apostle_n to_o who_o the_o word_n be_v speak_v nor_o be_v the_o word_n restrain_v to_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o extend_v also_o to_o point_n of_o practice_n and_o there_o be_v a_o promise_n of_o show_v they_o also_o thing_n to_o come_v which_o argue_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o promise_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o pope_n or_o council_n or_o every_o particular_a believer_n since_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o none_o of_o these_o it_o be_v verify_v they_o have_v not_o thing_n to_o come_v show_v to_o they_o according_a to_o that_o promise_n and_o therefore_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v impertinent_o allege_v by_o h._n t._n to_o prove_v his_o minor_n the_o last_o text_n act_v 15._o 28._o h._n t._n himself_o confess_v be_v say_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o council_n not_o by_o peter_n only_o nor_o by_o a_o council_n without_o the_o apostle_n much_o less_o by_o any_o bishop_n of_o one_o city_n as_o rome_n be_v and_o therefore_o prove_v not_o any_o unerringness_n in_o any_o but_o the_o apostle_n nor_o in_o they_o at_o all_o time_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o their_o not_o err_v in_o their_o determination_n at_o that_o time_n so_o that_o his_o text_n do_v none_o of_o they_o prove_v his_o minor_n sect_n v._o there_o may_v be_v good_a assurance_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o its_o meaning_n and_o of_o our_o salvation_n without_o suppose_v the_o church_n infallibility_n h._n t._n add_v the_o consequence_n be_v confirm_v because_o be_v not_o the_o church_n infallible_a in_o thing_n of_o faith_n we_o can_v have_v no_o infallible_a assurance_n at_o this_o distance_n what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n what_o not_o or_o what_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o any_o one_o book_n or_o chapter_n in_o the_o whole_a bible_n nor_o consequent_o of_o our_o salvation_n since_o without_o faith_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o please_v god_n heb._n 11._o 6._o answ_n h._n t._n have_v here_o vent_v a_o most_o poisonous_a and_o impious_a speech_n which_o tend_v to_o ruin_v the_o foundation_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o to_o promote_v atheism_n yea_o in_o seek_v to_o promote_v the_o arrogant_a claim_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n he_o do_v by_o his_o argue_v quite_o pull_v it_o down_o for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o infallible_a assurance_n without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o thing_n of_o faith_n what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n what_o not_o nor_o what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o one_o book_n or_o chapter_n in_o the_o whole_a bible_n than_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n but_o from_o the_o church_n testimony_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o be_v question_v we_o have_v no_o way_n to_o convince_v a_o atheist_n or_o jew_n or_o mahometan_a who_o deny_v such_o infallibility_n nor_o have_v the_o pope_n any_o way_n to_o prove_v his_o supremacy_n or_o transubstantiation_n to_o be_v certain_a point_n of_o faith_n but_o by_o the_o church_n infallibility_n that_o be_v indeed_o his_o own_o say_n in_o which_o he_o that_o believe_v he_o upon_o no_o better_a ground_n be_v depart_v from_o faith_n in_o god_n to_o faith_n in_o a_o confessed_o sinful_a and_o oft_o time_n notorious_o wicked_a man_n and_o so_o make_v not_o god_n authority_n the_o formal_a motive_n and_o object_n of_o his_o faith_n as_o h._n t._n say_v pag._n 58._o false_o the_o romanist_n do_v beside_o how_o injurious_a be_v it_o to_o god_n to_o make_v he_o to_o have_v deliver_v his_o mind_n so_o as_o none_o can_v understand_v it_o without_o the_o pope_n or_o a_o council_n approve_v by_o he_o of_o who_o according_a to_o h._n t._n his_o doctrine_n who_o say_v pag._n 202._o that_o sense_n can_v judge_v at_o all_o of_o substance_n though_o it_o be_v under_o sensible_a accident_n there_o be_v no_o certainty_n whether_o they_o be_v man_n or_o not_o if_o we_o can_v judge_v of_o substance_n by_o sense_n sure_o christ_n do_v very_o ill_a to_o direct_v infidel_n to_o search_v the_o scripture_n john_n 5._o

blood_n and_o treasure_n when_o perhaps_o one_o protestant_a or_o popish_a commentator_n have_v profitable_o illustrate_v the_o whole_a bible_n why_o do_v h._n t._n with_o his_o colleague_n if_o they_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v true_a petition_v the_o pope_n to_o do_v this_o or_o call_v a_o council_n and_o at_o last_o together_o do_v it_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v any_o else_o but_o pope_n and_o council_n study_v the_o scripture_n compare_v copy_n revise_v translation_n examine_v interpretation_n if_o there_o be_v no_o assurance_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n but_o alas_o how_o far_o from_o infallibility_n pope_n be_v and_o of_o all_o man_n the_o unfit_a to_o do_v any_o thing_n in_o this_o kind_n the_o shameful_a disagreement_n between_o pope_n sixtus_n the_o five_o and_o clement_n the_o eight_o their_o edition_n of_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a bible_n do_v abundant_o declare_v as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o dr._n james_n his_o bellum_n papale_n whereby_o it_o may_v be_v perceive_v how_o miserable_o and_o perpetual_o the_o soul_n of_o christian_n must_v fluctuate_v and_o be_v toss_v up_o and_o down_o and_o at_o last_o drown_v if_o they_o have_v no_o assurance_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n but_o from_o this_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v no_o better_a to_o stay_v a_o soul_n than_o a_o anchor_n of_o cork_n to_o stay_v a_o ship_n i_o abhor_v therefore_o just_o this_o blasphemous_a speech_n of_o h._n t._n whereby_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n must_v be_v bring_v to_o waver_v in_o faith_n if_o they_o receive_v it_o and_o not_o only_o sinful_a but_o also_o the_o weak_a and_o worst_a of_o man_n for_o such_o they_o confess_v many_o of_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v idolise_v by_o ascribe_v that_o to_o they_o which_o be_v proper_a only_o to_o he_o who_o can_v be_v deceive_v nor_o deceive_v and_o i_o protest_v that_o shall_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o consistory_n or_o general_a council_n and_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n conspire_v together_o to_o say_v that_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n the_o prophet_n the_o psalm_n of_o the_o four_o evangelist_n paul_n james_n peter_n judas_n and_o john_n be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n yet_o i_o be_o assure_v not_o only_o by_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n but_o also_o by_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o adversary_n and_o chief_o by_o the_o matter_n of_o they_o which_o show_v itself_o to_o come_v from_o god_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n give_v i_o a_o discern_a understanding_n thereof_o that_o they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o be_v in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n as_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n express_v concern_v one_o god_n and_o one_o lord_n his_o incarnation_n preach_v crucify_a death_n resurrection_n ascension_n come_v to_o judgement_n the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o church_n of_o god_n forgiveness_n of_o sin_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n and_o life_n eternal_a which_o i_o know_v by_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n and_o thereby_o be_o assure_v that_o neither_o be_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n nor_o he_o and_o his_o council_n infallibility_n nor_o his_o power_n of_o grant_v absolution_n and_o indulgence_n by_o his_o bull_n nor_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o bread_n into_o christ_n flesh_n nor_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n nor_o a_o purgatory_n fire_n after_o death_n in_o a_o part_n of_o hell_n nor_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_n nor_o invocation_n of_o dead_a saint_n and_o holy_a angel_n nor_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n nor_o justification_n by_o work_n nor_o good_a work_n merit_v eternal_a life_n of_o condignity_n teach_v in_o they_o and_o if_o i_o do_v think_v i_o be_v to_o doubt_v of_o any_o of_o these_o assertion_n i_o shall_v turn_v sceptic_a and_o doubt_v whether_o there_o be_v a_o moses_n or_o david_n or_o solomon_n or_o mahomet_n whether_o i_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o their_o word_n yea_o whether_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o rome_n or_o trent_n such_o a_o man_n as_o the_o pope_n such_o a_o council_n as_o the_o tridentin_n such_o canon_n as_o be_v say_v to_o be_v they_o or_o such_o a_o creed_n as_o be_v say_v to_o be_v by_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o require_v to_o be_v confess_v by_o romanist_n or_o that_o the_o meaning_n be_v as_o h._n t._n conceive_v in_o a_o word_n i_o shall_v begin_v to_o doubt_v whether_o i_o hear_v what_o i_o hear_v shall_v affirm_v any_o thing_n make_v any_o confession_n of_o faith_n but_o think_v myself_o to_o be_v in_o a_o dream_n when_o i_o write_v talk_z eat_z drink_v hear_v or_o do_v any_o act_n of_o a_o live_a wake_v man_n as_o for_o assurance_n of_o our_o salvation_n the_o denial_n of_o which_o h._n t._n count_v a_o absurdity_n i_o be_o glad_a to_o read_v it_o and_o that_o thereby_o he_o give_v some_o occasion_n to_o question_v whether_o he_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n sess_z 6._o chap._n 9_o that_o no_o man_n can_v know_v by_o certainty_n of_o faith_n which_o can_v be_v false_a that_o he_o have_v obtain_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n but_o for_o my_o part_n as_o i_o know_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o itself_o when_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o priest_n absolution_n and_o minister_a sacrament_n do_v give_v infallible_o grace_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o yet_o that_o a_o man_n can_v be_v certain_a with_o certainty_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o hatâ—_n obtain_v grace_n so_o i_o be_o infallible_o assure_v without_o any_o pope_n or_o council_n or_o church_n determination_n of_o my_o salvation_n through_o faith_n in_o christ_n jesus_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n and_o hope_v to_o please_v god_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n though_o i_o reject_v pope_n council_n church_n decree_n or_o canon_n which_o be_v not_o from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o unwritten_a tradition_n or_o invention_n of_o man_n many_o of_o they_o being_n most_o foolish_a and_o ridiculous_a toy_n and_o abuse_n of_o scripture_n more_o like_a mahomeâ—'s_n alcoran_n than_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n sect_n vi_o neither_o can_v the_o church_n oblige_v man_n under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o believe_v her_o definition_n of_o faith_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o such_o judicature_n as_o h._n t._n assert_n to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o she_o nor_o do_v any_o of_o the_o father_n cite_v by_o h._n t._n say_v it_o be_v but_o the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n cyprian_n lib._n 1._o epist_n 3._o august_n conâ—_n epist_n fund_z cap._n 5._o etc._n etc._n be_v show_v not_o to_o be_v for_o it_o but_o some_o of_o they_o plain_o against_o it_o h._n t._n have_v one_o more_o argument_n for_o his_o delilah_n the_o church_n infallibility_n which_o be_v his_o four_o and_o last_o thus_o the_o church_n have_v a_o power_n from_o god_n to_o oblige_v all_o man_n under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o believe_v she_o in_o her_o proposal_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n but_o she_o can_v not_o have_v such_o a_o power_n from_o god_n unless_o she_o be_v infallible_a in_o her_o proposal_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n therefore_o she_o be_v infallible_a in_o her_o proposal_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n the_o major_n be_v prove_v by_o all_o those_o text_n above_o cite_v in_o the_o first_o and_o second_o argument_n as_o also_o by_o the_o council_n of_o all_o age_n which_o command_v all_o man_n under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o believe_v and_o subscribe_v to_o her_o decree_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n which_o have_v according_o be_v do_v by_o the_o father_n and_o all_o true_a believer_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o reason_n because_o it_o be_v not_o consistent_a with_o the_o justice_n mercy_n or_o veracity_n of_o god_n to_o give_v a_o fallible_a and_o err_a judge_n such_o a_o power_n in_o thing_n of_o that_o high_a consequence_n answ_n 1._o the_o conclusion_n be_v still_o different_a from_o the_o tenet_n 2._o the_o major_n be_v deny_v and_o it_o be_v deny_v that_o the_o text_n cite_v do_v prove_v it_o noâ—_n do_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o council_n put_v anathema_n to_o their_o canon_n prove_v it_o for_o 1._o it_o be_v not_o prove_v they_o do_v well_o in_o so_o do_v except_o when_o their_o definition_n agree_v with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o when_o they_o do_v so_o they_o do_v not_o more_o than_o every_o believer_n may_v do_v who_o they_o will_v not_o say_v to_o be_v infallible_a 2._o nor_o have_v all_o the_o father_n or_o true_a believer_n subscribe_v to_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o their_o definition_n of_o faith_n nor_o do_v the_o papist_n themselves_o subscribe_v to_o those_o they_o call_v general_a council_n not_o to_o

not_o to_o receive_v the_o letter_n and_o complaint_n of_o the_o divide_a party_n from_o cyprian_a nor_o to_o take_v on_o he_o to_o juâ—ge_v their_o cause_n but_o to_o remit_v they_o to_o their_o own_o bishop_n 2._o it_o appear_v by_o the_o fact_n of_o cyprian_a who_o oppose_v stâ—phen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o point_n of_o rebaptise_v the_o baptize_v by_o heretic_n as_o his_o epistle_n to_o pompeius_n show_v and_o join_v with_o firmiâ—â—anus_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o cappadocia_n cilicia_n and_o galatia_n excommunicate_v by_o pope_n stephen_n and_o so_o involve_v in_o the_o same_o censure_n in_o which_o state_n he_o die_v without_o repentance_n for_o aught_o be_v know_v and_o therefore_o conceive_v not_o the_o pope_n infallible_a or_o his_o judge_n or_o himself_o subject_a to_o he_o but_o count_v stephen_n a_o usurper_n over_o his_o brethren_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o impose_v his_o decree_n on_o other_o and_o censure_n of_o dissenter_n and_o for_o the_o word_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o cornelius_n they_o be_v not_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o to_o peter_n chair_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n infidelity_n or_o false_a faith_n can_v have_v access_n but_o to_o the_o roman_n mean_v not_o only_o the_o bishop_n but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o perfidia_fw-la there_o be_v mean_v not_o any_o infidelity_n or_o false_a faith_n whatsoever_o but_o those_o perfidious_a person_n and_o their_o treacherous_a action_n in_o break_v from_o cyprian_a nor_o do_v he_o say_v that_o perfidiousness_n can_v have_v access_n at_o no_o time_n but_o not_o at_o that_o time_n which_o he_o ascribe_v not_o to_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o place_n but_o their_o constancy_n in_o the_o faith_n heretofore_o praise_v by_o paul_n and_o to_o the_o providence_n of_o cornelius_n their_o bishop_n and_o their_o own_o vigilancy_n as_o the_o word_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o epistle_n show_v although_o i_o know_v there_o your_o fraternity_n to_o wit_n be_v fence_v by_o your_o providence_n and_o also_o wary_a enough_o by_o their_o own_o vigilancy_n can_v be_v take_v with_o the_o poison_n of_o heretic_n nor_o deceive_v and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o magistery_n and_o divine_a precept_n prevail_v with_o they_o as_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n be_v in_o they_o yet_o our_o over_o abundance_n of_o carefulness_n or_o charity_n have_v persuade_v we_o to_o write_v these_o thing_n to_o you_o be_v indeed_o not_o altogether_o out_o of_o fear_n of_o cornelius_n of_o who_o he_o take_v notice_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o epistle_n marvail_v enough_o when_o he_o observe_v by_o his_o letter_n that_o he_o be_v somewhat_o move_v by_o the_o threat_n and_o terror_n of_o they_o that_o come_v and_o therefore_o do_v earnest_o press_v he_o to_o take_v courage_n and_o to_o withstand_v they_o which_o be_v right_o understand_v the_o speech_n of_o cyprian_a concern_v the_o roman_a constancy_n and_o the_o inaccessibleness_n of_o perfidiousness_n to_o they_o appear_v only_a expression_n of_o his_o confidence_n and_o good_a hope_n not_o of_o any_o certainty_n that_o it_o will_v be_v so_o much_o less_o of_o any_o infallibility_n of_o their_o bishop_n or_o church_n and_o this_o he_o do_v to_o engage_v they_o to_o withstand_v the_o schismatics_n it_o be_v a_o great_a argument_n with_o person_n to_o be_v constant_a to_o those_o who_o express_v their_o confide_n in_o they_o and_o their_o expectation_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o he_o will_v have_v his_o epistle_n read_v to_o the_o most_o flourish_a clergy_n there_o preside_v with_o cornelius_n and_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o ample_a common_a people_n or_o laity_n that_o if_o any_o contagion_n of_o poison_a speech_n and_o pestiferous_a sow_v have_v creep_v in_o it_o may_v be_v all_o put_v off_o from_o the_o ear_n and_o breast_n of_o the_o brethren_n and_o the_o entire_a and_o sincere_a love_n of_o good_a man_n may_v be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o filth_n of_o heretical_a detraction_n which_o show_v that_o he_o conceive_v they_o liable_a to_o such_o contagion_n and_o pollution_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o they_o be_v then_o altogether_o free_a all_o these_o thing_n be_v consider_v it_o will_v appear_v that_o these_o passage_n of_o cyprian_a be_v so_o far_o from_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n and_o supreme_a judicature_n and_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o h._n t._n assert_n that_o they_o prove_v the_o contrary_n the_o word_n of_o lactantius_n l._n 3._o c._n ult_n that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o have_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n this_o be_v the_o wellspring_n of_o truth_n the_o dwell_a place_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n be_v true_a but_o nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a dream_n that_o the_o româ—n_n and_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o same_o nor_o if_o they_o be_v do_v they_o prove_v infallibility_n in_o all_o definition_n of_o faith_n or_o supreme_a judicature_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o enjoy_n for_o themselves_o the_o true_a worship_n truth_n and_o faith_n the_o word_n of_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o the_o roman_a faith_n command_v by_o the_o apostle_n can_v be_v change_v l._n 3._o c._n 4_o in_o apolog_n cont_n ruffinum_n we_o subscribe_v to_o who_o profess_v our_o ready_a reception_n of_o what_o faith_n the_o apostle_n command_v the_o word_n of_o vincentius_n lyrinensis_n adv_o hare_n c._n 41._o be_v thus_o not_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o in_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o church_n two_o thing_n be_v vehement_o and_o studious_o to_o be_v observe_v unto_o which_o they_o ought_v altogether_o to_o stick_v who_o will_v not_o be_v heretic_n the_o first_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v ancient_o decree_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o universal_a council_n from_o all_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o late_a council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n nor_o do_v prove_v that_o the_o ancient_a council_n be_v infallible_a much_o less_o that_o the_o church_n or_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a nor_o be_v the_o word_n of_o augustin_n which_o i_o find_v not_o l._n 4._o the_o bapt_a c._n 4_o i_o know_v by_o divine_a revelation_n that_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n teach_v it_o all_o truth_n if_o they_o be_v as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o for_o his_o purpose_n for_o if_o by_o it_o he_o mean_v the_o church_n it_o follow_v not_o he_o mean_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o if_o the_o spirit_n teach_v it_o all_o truth_n it_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o all_o truth_n simple_o nor_o at_o all_o time_n but_o i_o find_v these_o word_n l._n 4._o the_o bapt_a contra_fw-la donat._n c._n 5._o in_o vain_a some_o when_o they_o be_v overcome_v by_o reason_n object_n to_o we_o custom_n as_o if_o custom_n be_v great_a than_o truth_n or_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v in_o spiritual_n which_o be_v to_o the_o better_o reveal_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n this_o be_v plain_o true_a that_o reason_n and_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v put_v before_o custom_n the_o word_n of_o augustin_n epist_n 118._o c._n 5._o be_v not_o full_o set_v down_o by_o h._n t._n they_o be_v thus_o if_o the_o authority_n of_o divine_a scripture_n prescribe_v which_o of_o these_o speak_v about_o offer_v and_o fast_v be_v to_o be_v donâ—_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v that_o that_o be_v to_o be_v do_v which_o we_o read_v in_o like_a manner_n also_o if_o any_o of_o these_o thing_n the_o whole_a church_n through_o the_o world_n do_v frequent_a for_o to_o dispute_v whether_o we_o be_v so_o to_o do_v be_v of_o most_o insolent_a madness_n where_o 1._o he_o mean_v it_o of_o rite_n not_o determine_v in_o scripture_n not_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n 2._o neither_o do_v he_o count_v it_o madness_n to_o dispute_v against_o the_o use_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yea_o he_o make_v it_o a_o rule_n which_o he_o have_v from_o ambrose_n to_o fast_o as_o they_o do_v at_o milan_n when_o he_o be_v there_o and_o as_o they_o do_v at_o rome_n when_o he_o be_v there_o epist_n 86._o ad_fw-la casul_n no_o nor_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o one_o age_n but_o against_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o every_o age_n other_o word_n of_o august_n cont_n epist_n fundam_fw-la c._n 5._o be_v bring_v by_o h._n t._n and_o urge_v often_o by_o romanist_n for_o the_o assert_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n above_o the_o scripture_n thus_o and_o i_o myself_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n be_v it_o not_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n move_v i_o to_o it_o but_o the_o word_n be_v not_o thus_o right_o allege_v for_o 1._o the_o word_n catholic_n be_v leave_v out_o which_o show_v he_o mean_v it_o not_o of_o the_o roman_a only_o and_o some_o word_n follow_v seem_v to_o extend_v it_o to_o the_o church_n comprehend_v

the_o apostle_n or_o if_o restrain_v to_o the_o church_n of_o that_o age_n it_o be_v mean_v of_o those_o that_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o he_o 2._o the_o word_n ego_fw-la vero_fw-la evangelio_fw-la non_fw-la crederem_fw-la nisi_fw-la i_o catholicae_fw-la ecclesâ—ae_fw-la commoveret_fw-la authoritas_fw-la be_v not_o well_o render_v by_o h._n t._n as_o if_o they_o do_v declare_v his_o purpose_n for_o the_o future_a or_o that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n or_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o the_o roman_n or_o present_a universal_a church_n authority_n for_o this_o have_v be_v a_o impious_a speech_n in_o this_o sense_n and_o unfit_a for_o a_o holy_a man_n much_o more_o for_o a_o bishop_n and_o contrary_a to_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o same_o author_n as_o particular_o lib._n confess_v 9_o c._n 5._o in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o god_n will_v not_o have_v give_v so_o excellent_a a_o authority_n to_o the_o scripture_n through_o all_o land_n unless_o he_o will_v that_o by_o it_o god_n shall_v be_v believe_v but_o either_o he_o use_v the_o imperfect_a tense_n for_o the_o preterperfect_a after_o the_o african_a dialect_n as_o he_o do_v in_o a_o like_a speech_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr beata_fw-la vita_fw-la sic_fw-la exarsi_fw-la ut_fw-la omnes_fw-la illas_fw-la vellem_fw-la anchoras_fw-la rumpere_fw-la nisi_fw-la i_o nonnullorum_fw-la â—ominum_fw-la existimatio_fw-la commoveret_fw-la where_o commoveret_fw-la be_v use_v for_o commovisset_fw-la which_o be_v the_o same_o word_n here_o use_v and_o so_o the_o sense_n be_v i_o myself_o very_o have_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n unless_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v move_v i_o note_v thereby_o the_o occasion_n of_o his_o first_o believe_v not_o the_o sole_a reason_n or_o motive_n of_o his_o present_a believe_v and_o to_o this_o sense_n the_o speech_n obtâ—mperavi_n dicentibus_fw-la credit_n evangelio_n ipsi_fw-la evangeliâ—_n catholicis_fw-la prâ—edicantibus_fw-la credidi_fw-la recte_fw-la credidisti_fw-la catholicis_fw-la laudantibus_fw-la evangelium_fw-la quibus_fw-la prae_fw-la ipientibus_fw-la evangelio_n credidi_fw-la per_fw-la â—os_v illi_fw-la credideram_fw-la which_o express_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o he_o believe_v and_o that_o be_v not_o authority_n of_o empire_n in_o the_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o infallible_a function_n and_o right_a to_o define_v what_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v but_o the_o credit_n of_o their_o person_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o holiness_n honesty_n wisdom_n and_o such_o other_o act_n of_o god_n providence_n mention_v in_o the_o chapter_n before_o which_o hold_v he_o in_o the_o church_n 3._o or_o else_o he_o speak_v upon_o supposition_n that_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o believe_v by_o reason_n of_o its_o most_o sincere_a wisdom_n unto_o the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o few_o spiritual_a man_n come_v in_o this_o life_n then_o in_o that_o case_n nothing_o will_v move_v he_o to_o believe_v the_o gospel_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n unto_o which_o sense_n the_o word_n chap._n 4._o and_o the_o series_n of_o the_o dispute_n seem_v to_o lead_v and_o bellarmine_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-la notis_fw-la eccles_n cap._n 14._o to_o reconcile_v augustine_n word_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o donatist_n that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o demonstrate_v by_o miracle_n but_o by_o the_o scripture_n and_o yet_o against_o manichaeus_n his_o epistle_n of_o the_o foundation_n that_o the_o church_n be_v demonstrate_v by_o miracle_n not_o by_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o church_n say_v that_o he_o speak_v upon_o supposition_n because_o the_o manichee_n do_v admit_v miracle_n but_o deny_v the_o scripture_n which_o countenance_v this_o last_o sense_n any_o of_o these_o way_n which_o have_v their_o probability_n the_o speech_n may_v be_v right_a but_o not_o for_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n certain_o they_o ascribe_v no_o infallibility_n or_o supreme_a judicature_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o roman_a pope_n or_o church_n if_o the_o speech_n be_v not_o understand_v in_o the_o last_o sense_n of_o not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n but_o by_o the_o church_n authority_n on_o supposition_n of_o the_o exclude_v the_o innate_a evidence_n of_o wisdom_n and_o truth_n therein_o or_o if_o the_o second_o sense_n hold_v not_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o what_o he_o have_v not_o do_v at_o first_o conversion_n it_o it_o certain_a the_o first_o sense_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o he_o mean_v it_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n from_o the_o apostle_n commend_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o universal_a tradition_n in_o other_o sense_n special_o that_o in_o which_o the_o papist_n allege_v it_o it_o be_v a_o impious_a speech_n and_o contrary_a to_o many_o other_o place_n in_o his_o work_n sure_o he_o that_o read_v his_o first_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o donatist_n will_v find_v he_o after_o cyprian_n full_o against_o the_o ascribe_v to_o any_o bishop_n on_o earth_n supreme_a judicature_n over_o other_o bishop_n or_o make_v any_o church_n or_o council_n infallible_a but_o assert_v that_o the_o former_a full_a general_n council_n may_v be_v mend_v by_o the_o late_a and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o determination_n of_o any_o pope_n or_o council_n or_o church_n to_o be_v rest_v on_o as_o infallible_a in_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o the_o holy_a scripture_n after_o all_o this_o empty_a scribble_n of_o h._n t._n he_o yet_o add_v i_o now_o resume_v the_o principal_a argument_n and_o retort_v it_o thus_o upon_o our_o adversary_n the_o catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a in_o all_o her_o proposal_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o the_o like_a of_o all_o other_o sectary_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o her_o proposal_n or_o definition_n of_o faith_n therefore_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o major_n have_v be_v full_o prove_v before_o the_o minor_a must_v be_v grant_v by_o our_o adversary_n because_o they_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o excuse_v themselves_o from_o be_v heretickâ—_n in_o the_o revolt_n from_o our_o church_n but_o by_o false_o pretend_v the_o whole_a church_n err_v in_o faith_n and_o teach_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n for_o nine_o or_o ten_o hundred_o year_n together_o till_o they_o begin_v their_o bless_a reformation_n a_o most_o blasphemous_a evasion_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v before_o by_o which_o they_o have_v exclude_v themselves_o from_o all_o possible_a assurance_n of_o true_a faith_n or_o salvation_n and_o therefore_o to_o arrogate_v infallibility_n to_o themselves_o which_o they_o deny_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v a_o most_o frontless_a impudence_n and_o then_o he_o add_v his_o note_n who_o he_o mean_v by_o his_o infallible_a church_n which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o first_o section_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o this_o article_n answ_n 1._o understanding_n by_o the_o protestant_n church_n that_o church_n which_o have_v be_v since_o the_o year_n 1517._o term_v protestant_n from_o the_o protest_v against_o the_o decree_n make_v at_o spires_n anno_fw-la 1529._o as_o sleidan_n lib._n 6._o com._n report_n the_o conclusion_n be_v grant_v we_o yield_v the_o protestant_a church_n or_o church_n be_v not_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o member_n of_o it_o conceive_v it_o will_v be_v indeed_o to_o hold_v the_o error_n of_o donatist_n if_o they_o shall_v appropriate_v the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o themselves_o or_o count_v all_o out_o of_o it_o that_o be_v not_o of_o that_o party_n as_o the_o romanist_n do_v who_o be_v in_o this_o successor_n to_o the_o donatist_n but_o if_o by_o the_o protestant_n church_n be_n mean_v the_o whole_a number_n of_o they_o who_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n in_o the_o fundamental_o which_o now_o the_o protestant_n hold_v so_o it_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n 2._o we_o deny_v that_o the_o protestant_n be_v just_o term_v sectary_n mean_v by_o sectary_n a_o party_n which_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o primitive_a christian_a faith_n or_o do_v separate_v from_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o it_o be_v or_o be_v at_o any_o time_n in_o its_o integrity_n 3._o we_o deny_v the_o major_a to_o have_v be_v prove_v understand_v it_o of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o this_o or_o any_o age_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o and_o do_v not_o concur_v in_o the_o proposal_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n 4._o we_o grant_v the_o minor_a but_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o we_o say_v it_o be_v utter_o false_a that_o we_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o acquit_v ourselves_o from_o heresy_n than_o by_o pretend_v the_o whole_a church_n err_v in_o faith_n and_o teach_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n for_o nine_o or_o ten_o hundred_o year_n together_o till_o the_o reformation_n begin_v 1517._o yea_o we_o say_v that_o the_o error_n in_o faith_n the_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n we_o now_o accuse_v the_o roman_a church_n of_o â—_o be_v many_o of_o

and_o infallibility_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o be_v they_o each_o consonant_n to_o other_o in_o all_o their_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o whatever_o be_v teach_v by_o any_o of_o they_o be_v steadfast_o believe_v by_o all_o i_o reply_v h._n t._n say_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n that_o it_o be_v agree_v by_o all_o party_n that_o christ_n our_o lord_n have_v found_v and_o build_v a_o church_n in_o his_o own_o blood_n which_o be_v the_o only_a mâ—stris_n of_o divine_a faith_n and_o sole_a repository_n of_o all_o reveal_v truth_n at_o least_o for_o a_o age_n or_o two_o which_o if_o true_a than_o the_o apostle_n be_v in_o that_o age_n to_o depend_v on_o their_o decree_n but_o here_o he_o eat_v his_o word_n in_o the_o epistle_n the_o church_n be_v the_o sole_a mistress_n of_o divine_a faith_n here_o the_o church_n be_v to_o depend_v on_o the_o apostle_n as_o on_o the_o first_o master_n and_o proposer_n of_o faith_n how_o these_o hang_v together_o i_o understand_v not_o that_o which_o he_o say_v here_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v very_o true_a understanding_n by_o master_n not_o lord_n but_o teacher_n the_o church_n neither_o now_o nor_o in_o any_o age_n be_v mistress_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n in_o right_a sense_n that_o be_v the_o teacher_n or_o propounder_n of_o divine_a truth_n but_o the_o learner_n it_o be_v the_o mere_a sophistry_n of_o papist_n to_o term_v the_o pope_n and_o prelate_n the_o church_n and_o to_o call_v a_o hundred_o or_o two_o of_o bishop_n some_o of_o they_o mere_a titular_o without_o any_o diocese_n such_o as_o never_o know_v what_o the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n be_v nor_o ever_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o any_o people_n the_o catholic_n church_n the_o concession_n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v each_o of_o they_o a_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o divine_a assistance_n and_o infallibility_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n prove_v that_o this_o be_v not_o peter_n prerogative_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o peculiar_a prerogative_n to_o each_o apostle_n than_o it_o descend_v not_o to_o any_o successor_n and_o so_o by_o this_o author_n own_o word_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n be_v a_o mere_a figment_n nor_o be_v infallibility_n to_o be_v seek_v from_o any_o but_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n doctrine_n who_o do_v still_o propound_v matter_n of_o divine_a faith_n to_o we_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n any_o more_o privilege_n of_o keep_v or_o convey_v to_o we_o the_o truth_n reveal_v by_o the_o apostle_n then_o that_o at_o jerusalem_n antioch_n ephesus_n alexandria_n or_o any_o other_o which_o the_o apostle_n found_v and_o therefore_o ireneus_fw-la tertullian_n and_o such_o of_o the_o father_n as_o direct_v we_o to_o repair_v to_o the_o apostolic_a church_n for_o establishment_n against_o heretic_n direct_v we_o to_o other_o church_n where_o the_o apostle_n preach_v beside_o the_o roman_a it_o be_v further_a object_v the_o church_n have_v now_o no_o new_a revelation_n nor_o can_v â—he_n make_v now_o any_o new_a point_n of_o faith_n therefore_o we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v her_o definition_n h._n t._n answer_n i_o grant_v the_o antecedent_n but_o deny_v the_o consequence_n for_o though_o she_o can_v make_v no_o new_a point_n yet_o she_o can_v explicate_v the_o old_a and_o render_v that_o clear_a which_o be_v before_o obscure_a and_o can_v define_v against_o new_a heresy_n i_o reply_v the_o grant_n of_o the_o antecedent_n be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o if_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v term_v teach_v any_o other_o point_n of_o faith_n than_o be_v reveal_v to_o the_o apostle_n we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v her_o definition_n and_o consequent_o she_o must_v prove_v her_o definition_n by_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o not_o only_o say_v they_o be_v apostolical_a ere_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v they_o it_o be_v still_o to_o be_v heed_v which_o paul_n say_v gal._n 1._o 8._o if_o he_o or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n or_o any_o man_n preach_v i_o may_v add_v or_o believe_v any_o other_o gospel_n then_o what_o be_v preach_v by_o paul_n and_o receive_v by_o the_o galatian_n he_o be_v accurse_v and_o consequent_o each_o person_n be_v to_o examine_v and_o judge_v for_o himself_o whether_o that_o which_o be_v preach_v or_o define_v for_o he_o to_o believe_v by_o pope_n or_o council_n agree_v with_o the_o apostle_n gospel_n or_o no_o and_o if_o the_o church_n can_v only_o explicate_v the_o old_a than_o a_o heresy_n can_v be_v make_v by_o a_o council_n which_o be_v not_o before_o and_o if_o pope_n john_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o his_o tenet_n condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n be_v heresy_n after_o the_o council_n condemn_v it_o it_o be_v so_o before_o contrary_a to_o what_o bellarmin_n say_v l._n 4._o de_fw-fr rome_n pontiff_a c._n 14._o and_o it_o follow_v he_o that_o can_v best_o explicate_v the_o old_a and_o render_v it_o clear_v which_o be_v before_o obscure_a have_v the_o best_a title_n to_o infallibility_n and_o if_o the_o church_n or_o pope_n have_v no_o new_a revelation_n than_o he_o must_v explicate_v by_o study_n and_o so_o not_o by_o prerogative_n of_o his_o chair_n but_o by_o ability_n in_o language_n art_n and_o other_o knowledge_n in_o which_o if_o he_o have_v less_o knowledge_n as_o certain_o some_o if_o not_o all_o the_o pope_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n have_v have_v one_o of_o they_o as_o alpâ—onsus_n a_o castro_n say_v not_o understand_v grammar_n and_o one_o of_o they_o be_v necessitate_v to_o substitute_v another_o to_o do_v divine_a office_n for_o he_o by_o reason_n of_o his_o ignorance_n in_o literature_n there_o be_v less_o reason_n to_o adhere_v to_o their_o explication_n then_o to_o other_o who_o have_v more_o skill_n therein_o arias_n montanus_n vatablus_n and_o such_o other_o learned_a man_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v more_o upon_o for_o explication_n and_o definition_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n then_o the_o pope_n or_o bishop_n if_o they_o be_v such_o as_o be_v in_o the_o trent_n council_n of_o who_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o friar_n paul_n history_n of_o that_o council_n that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o of_o they_o learned_a in_o the_o scripture_n especial_o in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o the_o gospel_n concern_v justification_n by_o faith_n than_o it_o be_v unjust_a to_o tie_v man_n to_o follow_v the_o father_n who_o have_v less_o skill_n than_o other_o in_o interpret_n scripture_n as_o the_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a party_n do_v often_o show_v in_o their_o write_n than_o do_v innocent_a the_o three_o ill_a to_o make_v a_o new_a point_n of_o faith_n in_o define_v transubstantiation_n which_o be_v but_o a_o opinion_n before_o as_o scotus_n and_o tâ—nstal_n have_v assert_v than_o it_o be_v monstrous_a tyranny_n beyond_o all_o that_o ever_o any_o tyrant_n before_o practise_v to_o burn_v to_o death_n man_n woman_n child_n old_a and_o young_a bishop_n and_o nobleman_n for_o not_o hold_v it_o then_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o popish_a party_n guilty_a of_o shed_v a_o sea_n of_o blood_n in_o england_n france_n belgia_n germany_n italy_n spain_n poland_n and_o elsewhere_o for_o deny_v transubstantiation_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o such_o other_o new_a tenet_n as_o pope_n have_v thrust_v on_o the_o christian_a church_n then_o have_v pope_n pius_n the_o four_o do_v wicked_o in_o impose_v on_o man_n a_o new_a creed_n and_o popish_a doctor_n do_v ill_a in_o justify_v it_o and_o not_o oppose_v it_o but_o be_v not_o this_o a_o mockery_n to_o say_v the_o church_n may_v not_o do_v it_o and_o yet_o they_o do_v it_o and_o h._n t._n avouch_v it_o what_o else_o be_v their_o tenant_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n under_o one_o kind_n of_o worship_v image_n of_o purgatory_n invocation_n of_o saint_n indulgence_n service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n monastic_a vow_n with_o many_o more_o but_o new_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v it_o not_o all_o one_o to_o make_v new_a point_n of_o faith_n as_o by_o authority_n only_o without_o any_o agreeablenesse_n to_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n so_o to_o explicate_v the_o scripture_n as_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v wrest_v to_o maintain_v that_o which_o be_v not_o there_o teach_v and_o that_o condemn_v as_o heresy_n which_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o they_o right_o say_v chillingworth_n answ_n to_o char._n maint_n part_n 1._o ch_n 2._o num_fw-la 1._o tyranny_n may_v be_v establish_v as_o well_o by_o a_o power_n of_o interpret_n law_n as_o by_o make_v they_o and_o so_o do_v the_o power_n of_o rome_n set_v up_o the_o great_a tyranny_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n by_o usurp_v this_o vast_a power_n of_o be_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o god_n law_n though_o in_o their_o preface_n to_o their_o correct_a edition_n of_o their_o

use_v some_o of_o they_o perhaps_o fall_v out_o according_a to_o the_o course_n of_o such_o disease_n as_o be_v say_v to_o be_v cure_v that_o of_o the_o heal_n of_o two_o cappadocian_o have_v too_o much_o suspicion_n of_o counterfeit_v and_o augustin_n himself_o though_o he_o relate_v something_n of_o his_o own_o knowledge_n yet_o make_v none_o of_o they_o like_o the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o be_v more_o frequent_a and_o open_a and_o manifest_a in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o adversary_n as_o the_o raise_n of_o lazarus_n and_o many_o more_o be_v and_o therefore_o he_o allege_v they_o for_o the_o stop_n of_o their_o mouth_n who_o call_v for_o miracle_n rather_o than_o for_o any_o evident_a proof_n of_o religion_n use_v this_o very_a preface_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o chapter_n why_o say_v they_o be_v not_o those_o miracle_n now_o do_v which_o you_o say_v have_v be_v do_v i_o may_v say_v indeed_o they_o be_v necessary_a before_o the_o world_n shall_v believe_v for_o this_o that_o the_o world_n may_v believe_v whosoever_o as_o yet_o seek_v after_o prodigy_n that_o he_o may_v believe_v be_v himself_o a_o great_a prodigy_n who_o the_o world_n believe_v believe_v not_o but_o whatever_o be_v to_o be_v think_v of_o the_o relation_n of_o augustin_n in_o that_o place_n certain_z it_o be_v that_o augustin_n ch_n 9_o 10._o use_v they_o not_o to_o give_v testimony_n to_o the_o confirmation_n either_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o any_o of_o their_o doctrine_n nor_o for_o the_o worship_v of_o stephen_n the_o martyr_n or_o any_o other_o of_o the_o saint_n but_o only_o to_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o they_o in_o their_o death_n give_v testimony_n and_o therefore_o be_v all_o impertinent_a to_o the_o purpose_n of_o h._n t._n to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o they_o sect_n viii_o the_o objection_n against_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n be_v not_o solve_v by_o h._n t._n but_o h._n t._n take_v on_o he_o to_o answer_v objection_n thus_o ob._n miracle_n have_v cease_v ever_o since_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n answ_n you_o contradict_v the_o plain_a promise_n of_o christ_n make_v to_o his_o church_n without_o limitation_n as_o also_o the_o history_n and_o record_n of_o all_o christendom_n i_o reply_v 1._o the_o objection_n be_v not_o as_o h._n t._n frame_v it_o but_o that_o so_o frequent_a and_o manifest_a work_n of_o miracle_n as_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o which_o may_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n or_o doctrine_n without_o consonancy_n to_o the_o scripture_n have_v cease_v and_o therefore_o by_o this_o mark_n of_o itself_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n 2._o the_o contradictory_n to_o this_o be_v not_o prove_v by_o christ_n promise_n or_o the_o church_n record_n for_o 1._o the_o promise_n john_n 14._o 10._o mark_n 16._o 17._o be_v indefinite_a in_o respect_n of_o person_n and_o time_n and_o a_o indefinite_a proposition_n be_v true_a in_o a_o contingent_a matter_n if_o verify_v but_o of_o some_o at_o some_o time_n and_o therefore_o these_o promise_n may_v be_v true_a of_o some_o believer_n only_o and_o of_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o apostle_n live_v and_o consequent_o by_o the_o promise_v it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o power_n of_o work_a miracle_n in_o the_o church_n in_o every_o age_n 2._o that_o they_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n unto_o this_o day_n be_v manifest_a because_o they_o be_v not_o true_a of_o any_o age_n after_o that_o for_o however_o some_o miracle_n have_v be_v do_v yet_o not_o great_a than_o christ_n do_v which_o be_v promise_v john_n 14._o 10._o nor_o be_v the_o speak_n with_o new_a tongue_n which_o be_v promise_v mark_n 16._o 17._o in_o any_o age_n but_o that_o in_o which_o the_o apostle_n live_v 3._o these_o promise_n be_v as_o much_o make_v to_o believer_n in_o other_o church_n as_o the_o roman_a but_o now_o they_o grant_v there_o be_v no_o power_n of_o miracle_n in_o any_o other_o church_n and_o therefore_o they_o must_v yield_v to_o understand_v the_o word_n with_o such_o a_o limitation_n as_o may_v make_v the_o proposition_n true_a though_o there_o be_v no_o power_n of_o miracle_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n 4._o there_o be_v no_o promise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o point_n but_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o therefore_o none_o of_o the_o miracle_n do_v by_o virtue_n of_o those_o promise_n prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n or_o doctrine_n but_o only_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o be_v believe_v by_o protestant_n who_o believe_v the_o creed_n as_o well_o as_o papist_n as_o for_o the_o record_n there_o be_v very_o few_o of_o they_o of_o any_o certainty_n after_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o popish_a writer_n themselves_o do_v confess_v that_o not_o only_o in_o their_o legend_n but_o also_o in_o their_o liturgy_n fabulous_a thing_n have_v creep_v so_o that_o by_o say_v miracle_n be_v altogether_o now_o cease_v or_o else_o be_v very_o rare_a and_o be_v unfit_a to_o demonstrate_v the_o verity_n of_o any_o present_a church_n be_v no_o contradict_v christ_n promise_n or_o any_o good_a record_n of_o christendom_n h._n t._n add_v object_n sign_n and_o miracle_n be_v give_v to_o unbeliever_n not_o to_o believer_n therefore_o they_o be_v now_o unnecessary_a answ_n no_o they_o be_v not_o for_o they_o very_o much_o confirm_v the_o immediate_a care_n and_o providence_n of_o god_n over_o his_o church_n they_o excellent_o demonstrate_v his_o omnipotence_n and_o there_o be_v many_o disbeliever_n still_o the_o more_o be_v the_o pity_n i_o reply_v that_o tongue_n be_v for_o a_o sign_n to_o they_o that_o believe_v not_o be_v the_o apostle_n say_v 1_o cor._n 14._o 22._o not_o for_o they_o that_o believe_v and_o there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n of_o other_o miracle_n and_o therefore_o be_v this_o just_o urge_v by_o protestant_n that_o to_o believer_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n or_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n miracle_n be_v unnecessary_a now_o the_o answer_n of_o h._n t._n be_v quite_o from_o the_o point_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v necessary_a for_o other_o end_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o sign_n and_o miracle_n be_v necessary_a to_o confirm_v the_o immediate_a care_n and_o providence_n of_o god_n over_o his_o church_n since_o god_n do_v by_o his_o ordinary_a provision_n either_o of_o teacher_n or_o christian_a prince_n show_v his_o immediate_a care_n and_o providence_n over_o his_o church_n and_o by_o his_o daily_a work_n of_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o other_o act_n of_o govern_v the_o world_n demonstrate_v his_o omnipotence_n nor_o by_o his_o miracle_n and_o sign_n have_v he_o show_v so_o much_o his_o immediate_a care_n and_o providence_n over_o his_o church_n for_o the_o guide_n and_o protect_v of_o they_o as_o his_o care_n of_o unbeliever_n by_o bring_v they_o into_o his_o church_n and_o it_o be_v true_a that_o there_o be_v many_o disbeliever_n still_o the_o more_o be_v the_o pity_n and_o if_o god_n do_v see_v it_o good_a it_o will_v be_v a_o bless_a hang_v if_o he_o do_v vouchsafe_v the_o gift_n of_o do_v miracle_n to_o convert_v the_o indian_n moor_n tartar_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o we_o wish_v it_o be_v true_a which_o the_o jesuit_n boast_v of_o francis_n xavier_n his_o miracle_n in_o the_o east_n indies_n though_o franciscus_n a_o victoria_fw-la relect_a 5._o sect._n 2._o and_o josephus_n acosta_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-la indorum_fw-la salute_v cap._n 4._o 12_o blab_v out_o that_o which_o give_v we_o cause_n to_o think_v that_o the_o relation_n be_v but_o feign_v thing_n tend_v to_o magnify_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o jesuit_n there_o be_v no_o such_o evidence_n of_o those_o thing_n from_o any_o person_n of_o credit_n who_o have_v trade_v or_o travel_v into_o those_o part_n but_o be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v it_o be_v certain_a god_n never_o intend_v miracle_n to_o prove_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n or_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o therefore_o till_o both_o or_o either_o of_o they_o be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n if_o we_o be_v disbeliever_n we_o must_v be_v disbeliever_n still_o know_v this_o that_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v never_o so_o great_a miracle_n in_o show_n do_v by_o pope_n or_o friar_n yet_o we_o be_v bind_v not_o to_o believe_v they_o without_o proof_n of_o their_o doctrine_n from_o scripture_n and_o that_o if_o any_o though_o a_o angel_n from_o

be_v manifest_a that_o he_o make_v roâ—â—_n no_o more_o infallible_a than_o the_o church_n at_o smyrna_n or_o ephesus_n refer_v the_o inquisitor_n into_o the_o tradition_n apostolical_a to_o apply_v himself_o to_o these_o as_o well_o as_o it_o for_o information_n nor_o do_v he_o make_v the_o resort_n to_o be_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n always_o but_o because_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o man_n that_o know_v the_o apostle_n or_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n deliver_v from_o they_o among_o who_o he_o reckon_v linus_n as_o make_v bishop_n by_o peter_n while_o he_o live_v and_o so_o no_o successor_n to_o peter_n but_o if_o peter_n be_v a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o papist_n say_v but_o we_o deny_v there_o be_v two_o bishop_n of_o rome_n together_o yea_o he_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v be_v found_v by_o peter_n and_o paul_n not_o by_o peter_n only_o by_o reason_n of_o which_o tradition_n though_o either_o false_a or_o uncertain_a he_o judge_v there_o be_v the_o best_a assurance_n to_o be_v have_v of_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n about_o god_n the_o creator_n against_o valentinus_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o he_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o teacher_n there_o as_o he_o have_v be_v with_o polycarpus_n of_o smyrna_n who_o be_v a_o acquaintance_n of_o john_n the_o evangelist_n for_o which_o reason_n he_o direct_v also_o to_o he_o as_o for_o the_o more_o potent_a principality_n which_o irenaus_n speak_v of_o whether_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o state_n ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a it_o be_v uncertain_a if_o of_o the_o civil_a principality_n because_o than_o it_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o necessity_n of_o resort_n thither_o must_v be_v because_o civil_a affair_n will_v enforce_v they_o to_o go_v thither_o upon_o other_o occasion_n and_o then_o they_o may_v inform_v themselves_o be_v there_o most_o commodious_o if_o of_o ecclesiastical_a principality_n yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o that_o show_v it_o mean_v of_o universal_a jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o all_o church_n but_o of_o a_o more_o powerful_a principality_n it_o have_v in_o clear_v doctrine_n and_o order_v church-affair_n in_o those_o part_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o eminency_n of_o their_o founder_n and_o succeed_a teacher_n who_o be_v in_o those_o time_n of_o great_a note_n for_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o constancy_n in_o the_o faith_n for_o which_o they_o be_v martyr_n and_o indeed_o be_v the_o question_n now_o between_o we_o and_o any_o such_o as_o valentinus_n or_o martion_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v about_o another_o god_n beside_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v such_o bishop_n as_o then_o they_o have_v who_o have_v acquaintance_n with_o the_o apostle_n or_o receive_v their_o tradition_n from_o they_o so_o near_o to_o the_o apostle_n day_n as_o the_o roman_a bishop_n do_v then_o we_o shall_v also_o think_v it_o meet_v in_o such_o a_o point_n wherein_o we_o know_v they_o be_v right_a to_o refer_v it_o to_o they_o to_o determine_v but_o in_o so_o do_v we_o shall_v not_o acknowledge_v a_o perpetual_a prerogative_n of_o infallible_a supremacy_n over_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n annex_v to_o that_o see_v nor_o do_v ever_o irenaeus_n intend_v it_o who_o be_v know_v to_o have_v oppose_v victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n when_o he_o excommunicate_v the_o asian_a bishop_n for_o vary_v from_o he_o in_o the_o keep_n of_o easter_n as_o eusebius_n report_v hist_o eccles_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 22_o 23_o 24._o the_o word_n of_o origen_n in_o cap._n 6._o epist_n ad_fw-la roman_n wave_v other_o exception_n against_o citation_n out_o of_o that_o commentary_n as_o be_v so_o alter_v by_o ruffinus_n that_o we_o can_v hardly_o know_v what_o be_v origen_n what_o not_o be_v they_o as_o h._n t._n set_v they_o down_o which_o i_o can_v examine_v now_o for_o want_n of_o the_o book_n yet_o they_o prove_v not_o peter_n supremacy_n of_o power_n over_o the_o apostle_n he_o may_v have_v the_o chief_a charge_n of_o feed_v christ_n be_v sheep_n and_o the_o church_n be_v found_v on_o he_o yet_o have_v no_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n be_v found_v on_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o on_o he_o as_o have_v be_v show_v before_o in_o this_o article_n sect_n 4._o as_o for_o cyprian_n word_n call_v peter_n the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o the_o church_n cite_v by_o h._n t._n as_o in_o a_o epist_n ad_fw-la julian_n i_o find_v no_o such_o epistle_n in_o cyprian_n work_n but_o in_o a_o epistle_n ad_fw-la jubianâ—m_fw-la concern_v baptism_n of_o heretic_n i_o find_v these_o word_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o epistle_n nos_fw-la autem_fw-la qui_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la unius_fw-la caput_fw-la &_o radicem_fw-la tenemus_fw-la that_o be_v but_o we_o who_o hold_v the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o one_o church_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o peter_n be_v not_o name_v nor_o do_v i_o find_v any_o thing_n that_o shall_v infer_v that_o by_o the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o one_o church_n he_o mean_v peter_n but_o christ_n who_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n he_o make_v the_o only_a head_n of_o his_o church_n and_o have_v allege_v immediate_o before_o one_o baptism_n as_o it_o be_v ephes_n 4._o 5._o it_o be_v likely_a he_o mean_v by_o one_o head_n the_o one_o lord_n mention_v vers_fw-la 5._o as_o after_o also_o he_o mention_n one_o faith_n or_o else_o the_o meaning_n be_v this_o we_o have_v remain_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v one_o and_o the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o the_o faithful_a of_o which_o several_a particular_a church_n be_v member_n and_o branch_n nor_o do_v he_o call_v peter_n the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o the_o church_n will_v it_o be_v for_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n unless_o he_o mean_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o universal_a jurisdiction_n and_o supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n belong_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v not_o prove_v and_o there_o may_v be_v another_o reason_n give_v of_o such_o a_o title_n give_v to_o peter_n person_n only_o because_o of_o his_o eminent_a confession_n matth._n 16._o 16._o and_o his_o preach_n act_v 2._o &_o 10_o etc._n etc._n and_o though_o he_o term_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n peter_n chair_n or_o rather_o the_o bishopric_n of_o rome_n or_o peter_n doctrine_n and_o teach_v there_o yet_o that_o prove_v not_o he_o hold_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n but_o that_o peter_n doctrine_n be_v then_o hold_v there_o yea_o it_o be_v certain_a out_o of_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o his_o epistle_n to_o cornelius_n mention_v before_o and_o his_o opposition_n to_o pope_n stephanus_n that_o cyprian_a do_v account_v all_o bishop_n equal_a and_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n equal_a in_o jurisdiction_n to_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v but_o his_o colleague_n from_o who_o he_o dissent_v and_o to_o who_o he_o deny_v appeal_n and_o who_o he_o reprove_v of_o ambition_n and_o pride_n when_o he_o seek_v to_o impose_v his_o judgement_n on_o other_o contrary_a to_o what_o cyprian_n and_o a_o whole_a synod_n of_o african_a bishop_n beside_o asiatic_n hold_v and_o therein_o oppose_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o cyprian_a never_o acknowledge_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n now_o assert_v of_o those_o which_o h._n t._n allege_v in_o the_o four_o age_n not_o one_o of_o they_o give_v peter_n that_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o christian_n which_o the_o romanist_n claim_n as_o belong_v to_o the_o pope_n over_o all_o bishop_n and_o church_n but_o either_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n or_o pre-eminence_n of_o gift_n or_o zeal_n or_o esteem_v or_o use_v in_o moderate_v in_o assembly_n the_o word_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v most_o for_o it_o be_v false_o ascribe_v to_o chrysostom_n for_o however_o trapezuntius_fw-la have_v translate_v they_o yet_o in_o the_o four_o and_o fifty_o homily_n as_o it_o be_v in_o eton_n print_n the_o word_n be_v not_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o the_o pastor_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v once_o a_o poor_a fisherman_n but_o on_o matth._n 16._o 18._o he_o have_v these_o word_n and_o i_o say_v unto_o thou_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o stone_n or_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n that_o be_v on_o the_o faith_n of_o confession_n or_o confess_v there_o he_o show_v that_o many_o shall_v believe_v and_o raise_v up_o his_o mind_n and_o make_v he_o pastor_n and_o after_o on_z vers_n 19_o these_o thing_n he_o promise_v to_o give_v he_o to_o show_v a_o fisherman_n strong_a than_o any_o stone_n or_o rock_n

it_o be_v in_o luke_n 22._o 25._o only_a ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d they_o have_v rule_v over_o they_o and_o that_o where_o it_o be_v ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d it_o do_v not_o forbid_v only_o tyrannical_a dominion_n but_o also_o any_o dominion_n at_o all_o over_o one_o another_o be_v apparent_a from_o many_o argument_n in_o the_o text._n 1_o from_o the_o occasion_n which_o be_v the_o petition_n and_o contention_n in_o opposition_n to_o which_o this_o answer_n be_v make_v christ_n must_v be_v conceive_v to_o forbid_v what_o they_o seek_v for_o else_o it_o have_v not_o be_v apposite_a to_o the_o business_n but_o they_o seek_v not_o tyrannical_a dominion_n but_o the_o high_a seat_n and_o chief_a dignity_n and_o power_n or_o as_o christ_n answer_n luke_n 22._o 26._o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d intimate_v they_o strive_v for_o seniority_n or_o priority_n of_o order_n and_o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d vers_fw-la 24._o and_o matth._n 20._o 27._o mark_v 10._o 44._o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d show_v that_o the_o thing_n they_o seek_v be_v not_o supremacy_n but_o only_a priority_n therefore_o our_o lord_n christ_n forbid_v not_o only_o tyrannical_a dominion_n but_o the_o high_a seat_n chief_a dignity_n and_o power_n and_o the_o affect_a seniority_n or_o priority_n over_o or_o before_o one_o another_o 2._o from_o the_o subject_n who_o dominion_n be_v forbid_v who_o be_v term_v not_o tyrant_n but_o king_n of_o the_o nation_n ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d that_o have_v authority_n luke_n 22._o 25._o in_o matth._n 20._o 25._o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d the_o prince_n or_o ruler_n or_o leader_n of_o the_o gentile_n ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d and_o the_o great_a one_o in_o mark_n 10_o 42._o yet_o more_o diminutive_o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d those_o that_o seem_v or_o be_v account_v to_o rule_v or_o lead_v the_o nation_n ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d their_o great_a one_o which_o term_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o these_o who_o dominion_n be_v forbid_v to_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o ruler_n which_o be_v esteem_v and_o accept_v by_o those_o to_o who_o they_o be_v ruler_n and_o have_v lawful_a authority_n and_o therefore_o such_o rule_n be_v forbid_v as_o the_o best_a ruler_n use_v among_o the_o nation_n and_o not_o only_o tyrannical_a and_o mere_a lord_v it_o over_o one_o another_o after_o their_o own_o will_n 3._o the_o word_n ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d however_o it_o may_v be_v sometime_o mean_v of_o mere_a lordly_a forcible_a rule_n against_o the_o will_n and_o good_a of_o the_o person_n rule_v yet_o here_o it_o can_v be_v mean_v so_o since_o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d to_o use_v dominion_n at_o all_o and_o to_o have_v power_n at_o all_o over_o one_o another_o be_v forbid_v luke_n 22._o 25._o as_o well_o as_o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d to_o have_v absolute_a lordly_a arbitrary_a forcible_a dominion_n 4._o this_o be_v further_a confirm_v in_o that_o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d be_v as_o well_o forbid_v as_o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d to_o have_v authority_n or_o power_n as_o well_o as_o to_o have_v dominion_n and_o that_o which_o be_v express_v by_o the_o compound_n in_o matthew_n and_o mark_n be_v ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d the_o simple_a in_o luke_n which_o be_v use_v still_o of_o rule_n without_o abuse_n 5._o in_o luke_n it_o be_v forbid_v to_o be_v call_v ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d which_o be_v a_o word_n that_o signify_v benefactor_n and_o though_o to_o be_v benefactor_n be_v not_o forbid_v yet_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o be_v so_o call_v that_o be_v to_o affect_v that_o title_n which_o imply_v one_o to_o be_v under_o another_o and_o to_o be_v behold_v one_o to_o another_o as_o person_n that_o can_v gratify_v one_o another_o in_o bestow_v favour_n grant_v petition_n one_o to_o another_o bestow_v preferment_n or_o refuse_v which_o do_v imply_v superiority_n in_o some_o sort_n and_o such_o a_o dependence_n one_o on_o another_o as_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o to_o have_v 6._o the_o additional_a speech_n of_o christ_n command_v in_o stead_n of_o dominion_n matth._n 20._o 26._o 27._o rather_o ministry_n and_o service_n show_v he_o will_v have_v none_o among_o they_o superior_a but_o all_o equal_a 7._o christ_n propound_v his_o own_o example_n matth._n 20_o 28._o mark_v 10._o 45._o luke_n 22._o 27._o as_o that_o which_o they_o be_v to_o follow_v evince_v the_o same_o and_o though_o it_o be_v true_a he_o be_v their_o master_n and_o lord_n john_n 13._o 13._o yet_o both_o there_o vers_n 14_o 15._o and_o here_o he_o propound_v himself_o a_o example_n only_o in_o service_n 8._o he_o express_v that_o which_o he_o will_v have_v they_o to_o be_v so_o emphatical_o that_o he_o not_o only_o forbid_v that_o which_o all_o count_v unlawful_a to_o wit_n tyrannical_a rule_n but_o also_o require_v in_o those_o place_n such_o a_o mutual_a debasement_n voluntary_a subjection_n condescension_n ministry_n yield_v to_o each_o other_o as_o take_v away_o all_o assume_v of_o so_o much_o as_o be_v lawful_a in_o other_o even_o the_o take_n to_o themselves_o priority_n of_o order_n or_o place_n precedency_n seniority_n affect_v empire_n or_o rule_n over_o one_o another_o as_o the_o word_n matth._n 20._o 26_o 27._o mark_v 10._o 43_o 44._o luke_n 22._o 26._o do_v plain_o show_v 9_o this_o be_v confirm_v by_o other_o place_n upon_o a_o like_a occasion_n matth._n 18._o 1._o 2_o 3_o 4._o mark_v 9_o 33_o 34_o 35._o luke_n 9_o 46_o 47._o in_o which_o place_n christ_n resolve_v they_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v as_o a_o little_a child_n that_o assume_v not_o empire_n but_o be_v humble_a and_o account_n other_o as_o equal_v to_o he_o 10._o it_o be_v further_a evident_a from_o luke_n 22._o 28_o 29._o 30._o that_o christ_n have_v forbid_v supremacy_n or_o superiority_n in_o any_o of_o they_o among_o themselves_o do_v promise_v they_o a_o kingdom_n afterward_o and_o that_o then_o they_o shall_v be_v in_o his_o kingdom_n and_o eat_v and_o drink_v at_o his_o table_n and_o sit_v upon_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n in_o recompense_n of_o their_o abide_n with_o he_o in_o his_o temptation_n and_o in_o very_a truth_n if_o there_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o present_a state_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o apostle_n their_o despise_a and_o persecute_a condition_n and_o the_o future_a accident_n that_o christ_n foretell_v shall_v befall_v peter_n in_o particular_a john_n 21._o 28._o and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n matth._n 24_o 9_o no_o man_n can_v reasonable_o imagine_v that_o christ_n shall_v make_v peter_n a_o visible_a monarch_n to_o rule_v the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n scatter_v over_o the_o world_n he_o himself_o be_v in_o prison_n and_o they_o also_o and_o in_o so_o remote_a place_n he_o unknown_a to_o they_o and_o they_o to_o he_o they_o have_v no_o access_n or_o mean_n of_o access_n to_o he_o nor_o know_v where_o to_o find_v he_o but_o all_o judicious_a man_n must_v conceive_v that_o this_o device_n of_o peter_n supremacy_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o whole_a church_n give_v by_o christ_n be_v a_o mere_a impudent_a forgery_n as_o be_v after_o constantine_n donation_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o which_o wicked_a mean_n the_o pope_n have_v usurp_v the_o great_a tyranny_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n out_o of_o all_o this_o i_o gather_v that_o christ_n intend_v 1._o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o kingdom_n monarchy_n or_o empire_n in_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n over_o the_o rest_n or_o any_o part_n of_o the_o church_n till_o he_o come_v but_o that_o their_o state_n shall_v be_v a_o state_n of_o service_n in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n till_o his_o come_n 2._o that_o then_o he_o only_o will_v be_v king_n and_o they_o all_o equal_n sit_v upon_o twelve_o throne_n with_o he_o and_o therefore_o that_o he_o will_v make_v none_o of_o they_o supreme_a monarch_n over_o the_o rest_n nor_o vicar_n to_o himself_o as_o the_o pope_n do_v blasphemous_o and_o arrogant_o challenge_v and_o for_o that_o which_o h._n t._n say_v that_o christ_n express_o mention_n a_o great_a and_o a_o lesser_a a_o superior_a and_o inferior_a among_o they_o it_o be_v frivolous_o add_v since_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o what_o in_o luke_n be_v vers_fw-la 26._o he_o that_o be_v great_a he_o that_o be_v chief_a be_v in_o matthew_n 20._o 26_o 27._o mark_v 10._o 43._o he_o that_o will_v be_v great_a among_o you_o he_o that_o will_v be_v first_o and_o that_o which_o be_v in_o matth._n 20._o 26_o 27._o let_v he_o be_v in_o mark_n 10._o 43_o 44._o shall_v be_v your_o minister_n your_o servant_n be_v in_o luke_n 22._o 26._o let_v he_o be_v as_o the_o young_a as_o the_o

that_o he_o allege_v eph._n 2._o 20._o to_o prove_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v build_v on_o the_o foundation_n of_o they_o all_o though_o not_o equal_o when_o the_o text_n do_v not_o at_o all_o mention_n the_o apostle_n be_v build_v on_o the_o foundation_n but_o the_o ephesian_a believer_n nor_o be_v the_o ephesian_a believer_n say_v to_o be_v build_v on_o they_o unequal_o on_o peter_n as_o the_o supreme_a on_o other_o after_o he_o but_o on_o they_o all_o without_o any_o difference_n and_o not_o only_o on_o they_o but_o also_o on_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o prophet_n christ_n alone_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n sect_n ix_o cyprian_a hierome_n gregory_n the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n chalcedon_n nice_n be_v against_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n it_o be_v add_v thus_o by_o h._n t._n object_n st._n cyprian_n de_fw-la unit_fw-la eccles_n say_v the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a in_o dignity_n and_o st._n hierome_n affirm_v the_o church_n be_v equal_o found_v on_o they_o all_o lib._n cont_n jovin_n answ_n they_o be_v equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n i_o grant_v in_o their_o power_n of_o government_n and_o jurisdiction_n i_o deny_v and_o the_o church_n be_v equal_o found_v on_o they_o all_o before_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v i_o grant_v after_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v i_o deny_v and_o so_o do_v the_o father_n st._n cyprian_n say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o christ_n dispose_v the_o origin_n of_o unity_n begin_v from_o one_o peter_z and_o st._n hierome_n tell_v we_o he_o choose_v one_o of_o the_o twelve_o that_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o i_o reply_v cyprian_n word_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la be_v recite_v above_o art_n 5._o sect._n 6._o in_o which_o he_o express_o say_v thus_o hoc_fw-la erant_fw-la utique_fw-la &_o caeteri_fw-la apostoli_fw-la quod_fw-la fuit_fw-la petrus_n pari_fw-la consortio_fw-la praditi_fw-la &_o honoris_fw-la &_o potestatis_fw-la sell_v exordium_n ab_fw-la unitate_fw-la proficiscitur_fw-la ut_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la una_fw-la monstretur_fw-la that_o be_v that_o very_o be_v also_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o peter_n be_v endue_v with_o equal_a allotment_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n but_o the_o beginning_n proceed_v from_o unity_n that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v show_v to_o be_v one_o so_o that_o the_o very_a word_n be_v express_v that_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o only_o equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n but_o also_o in_o power_n and_o honour_n and_o that_o peter_n be_v make_v a_o representative_a of_o all_o yeâ—_n have_v no_o more_o power_n and_o honour_n than_o other_o apostle_n and_o for_o bishop_n he_o say_v present_o after_o episcopatus_fw-la unus_fw-la est_fw-la cujus_fw-la a_o singulis_fw-la in_o solidum_fw-la pars_fw-la tenetur_fw-la that_o be_v bishopric_n be_v but_o one_o of_o which_o whole_o or_o entire_o a_o part_n be_v hold_v by_o each_o which_o word_n plain_o show_v this_o to_o be_v his_o meaning_n 1._o that_o the_o episcopacy_n or_o charge_n of_o look_v to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o the_o world_n even_o as_o the_o church_n catholic_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o 2._o that_o each_o bishop_n have_v but_o his_o part_n none_o the_o whole_a none_o be_v a_o universal_a bishop_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n 3._o that_o each_o bishop_n who_o have_v his_o part_n hold_v it_o in_o solidum_fw-la that_o be_v whole_o or_o entire_o the_o power_n and_o charge_n be_v as_o much_o in_o one_o as_o another_o 4._o that_o episcopacy_n be_v first_o invest_v in_o peter_n for_o all_o that_o episcopacy_n may_v be_v one_o and_o undivided_a and_o the_o church_n one_o so_o as_o that_o no_o church_n break_v from_o another_o nor_o any_o bishop_n be_v above_o another_o as_o for_o the_o word_n of_o hierome_n lib._n 1._o advers._fw-la jovin_n they_o be_v thus_o at_o dick_n super_fw-la petrum_fw-la fundatur_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la licet_fw-la idipsum_fw-la in_o alio_fw-la loco_fw-la super_fw-la omnes_fw-la apostolos_fw-la fiat_fw-la &_o cuncti_fw-la clave_n regni_fw-la coelorum_fw-la accipiant_fw-la &_o ex_fw-la aequo_fw-la super_fw-la eos_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la fortitudo_fw-la solidetur_fw-la tamen_fw-la propterea_fw-la inter_fw-la duodecim_fw-la unus_fw-la eligitur_fw-la ut_fw-la capite_fw-la constituto_fw-la schismatis_fw-la tollatur_fw-la occasio_fw-la that_o be_v but_o thou_o say_v who_o argue_v for_o marriage_n upon_o peter_n a_o marry_a man_n the_o church_n be_v found_v although_o that_o thing_n in_o another_o place_n be_v do_v upon_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o receive_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o equal_o upon_o they_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o church_n be_v establish_v yet_o therefore_o among_o twelve_o one_o be_v choose_v that_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o in_o which_o word_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o make_v the_o other_o apostle_n equal_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n with_o peter_n and_o to_o have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o term_n peter_n not_o a_o head_n in_o respect_n of_o power_n or_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o rest_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o order_n that_o for_o want_v of_o it_o no_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v which_o to_o have_v be_v the_o mind_n of_o hierome_n appear_v full_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o euagrius_n in_o which_o he_o determine_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n bishop_n and_o elder_n be_v the_o same_o that_o peter_n call_v himself_o a_o fellow-eld_a and_o john_n a_o elder_a but_o after_o one_o be_v choose_v who_o may_v be_v set_v before_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v do_v for_o a_o remedy_n of_o schism_n lest_o each_o one_o draw_v to_o himself_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n may_v break_v it_o and_o then_o he_o make_v the_o church_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n equal_a with_o other_o church_n and_o bishop_n if_o say_v he_o authority_n be_v seek_v the_o world_n be_v great_a than_o a_o city_n wheresoever_o there_o be_v any_o bishop_n either_o at_o rome_n or_o at_o eugubium_n or_o at_o constantinople_n or_o at_o rhegium_n or_o at_o alexandria_n or_o at_o tanis_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o merit_n and_o of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n power_n of_o riches_n and_o humility_n of_o poverty_n make_v a_o bishop_n neither_o high_o nor_o low_o but_o all_o be_v successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n whence_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v infer_v 1._o that_o bishop_n be_v not_o above_o elder_n original_o 2._o that_o their_o superiority_n be_v by_o positive_a order_n 3._o that_o the_o apostle_n be_v elder_n 4._o that_o all_o bishop_n be_v their_o successor_n 5._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o above_o another_o bishop_n 6._o that_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n be_v less_o than_o of_o the_o world_n yet_o further_o say_v h._n t._n object_n one_o body_n with_o two_o head_n be_v monstrous_a answ_n not_o if_o one_o be_v principal_a and_o the_o other_o subordinate_a or_o ministerial_a only_a as_o in_o our_o present_a case_n so_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o man_n of_o the_o woman_n 1_o cor._n 11._o without_o any_o monstrosity_n i_o reply_v to_o make_v a_o thousand_o metaphorical_a subordinate_a ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v without_o monstrosity_n but_o to_o make_v a_o supreme_a visible_a head_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n ascribe_v to_o he_o such_o a_o power_n as_o agree_v to_o none_o but_o christ_n nor_o can_v be_v exercise_v by_o any_o but_o christ_n for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o body_n have_v monstrosity_n in_o it_o or_o rather_o treason_n against_o christ_n but_o such_o a_o head_n be_v the_o pope_n make_v by_o h._n t._n therefore_o this_o conceit_n of_o he_o and_o other_o papist_n induce_v monstrosity_n the_o minor_a be_v partly_o show_v before_o and_o may_v be_v full_o prove_v by_o instance_v in_o the_o act_n of_o power_n the_o pope_n take_v to_o he_o in_o define_v what_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v to_o believe_v what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n receive_v appeal_n from_o all_o place_n judge_v cause_n set_v up_o and_o put_v down_o king_n and_o bishop_n and_o many_o more_o wherein_o he_o arrogate_v and_o usurp_v that_o power_n to_o himself_o which_o do_v only_o agree_v to_o christ_n and_o can_v be_v exercise_v by_o none_o but_o he_o again_o say_v h._n t._n object_n st._n gregory_n reject_v the_o name_n of_o universal_a archbishop_n as_o antichristian_a lib._n 7._o indict_v 2._o epist_n 96._o answ_n he_o reject_v it_o as_o it_o exclude_v all_o other_o from_o be_v bishop_n i_o grant_v as_o it_o only_o signify_v one_o to_o be_v supreme_a and_o above_o all_o other_o i_o deny_v and_o so_o do_v he_o himself_o say_v in_o the_o same_o book_n epist_n 62._o if_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n find_v in_o

bishop_n i_o know_v no_o bishop_n but_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a and_o lib_n 4._o indict_v 13._o epist_n 32._o the_o care_n and_o principality_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v commit_v to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n st._n peter_n yet_o be_v not_o he_o call_v universal_a apostle_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o apostle_n but_o he_o you_o see_v in_o what_o sense_n he_o reject_v the_o word_n universal_a i_o reply_v gregory_n not_o only_o reject_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a archbishop_n or_o patriarch_n but_o also_o reject_v it_o as_o proud_a wicked_a perverse_a profane_a blasphemous_a and_o the_o usurper_n of_o it_o as_o a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o not_o only_o as_o not_o agree_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n but_o also_o as_o not_o agree_v to_o he_o or_o any_o of_o his_o predecessor_n lib._n 6._o epist_n 24._o &_o lib._n 4._o epist_n 32._o &_o 36._o none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n consent_v to_o use_v this_o profane_a name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n ever_o take_v upon_o he_o this_o name_n of_o singularity_n neither_o consent_v to_o use_v it_o we_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o seek_v nor_o yet_o accept_v this_o glorious_a title_n be_v offer_v unto_o we_o nor_o in_o the_o sense_n only_o as_o h._n t._n deny_v it_o due_a to_o the_o pope_n as_o if_o it_o exclude_v all_o other_o from_o be_v bishop_n but_o even_o in_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o pope_n now_o usurp_v it_o for_o 1._o he_o reject_v it_o in_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o john_n of_o constantinople_n do_v affect_v it_o but_o he_o do_v not_o affect_v it_o as_o thereby_o assume_v to_o himself_o to_o be_v the_o only_a bishop_n but_o the_o supreme_a which_o appear_v 1._o in_o that_o a_o synod_n of_o the_o greek_a bishop_n do_v agree_v to_o give_v it_o he_o habita_n synodo_fw-la seipsum_fw-la patriarcham_fw-la universalem_fw-la creasset_fw-la that_o be_v hold_v a_o synod_n he_o have_v create_v himself_o universal_a patriarch_n platina_n in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n gregory_n but_o doubtless_o the_o synod_n will_v not_o give_v he_o the_o title_n as_o import_v he_o the_o only_a bishop_n for_o than_o they_o shall_v have_v unbishopt_v themselves_o which_o neither_o he_o nor_o they_o do_v 2._o gregory_z when_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o his_o arrogate_a that_o title_n to_o himself_o tell_v john_n himself_o lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o that_o he_o seek_v this_o title_n that_o he_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v under_o none_o and_o he_o alone_o before_o all_o that_o be_v endeavour_v that_o by_o the_o appellation_n of_o universal_a bishop_n he_o may_v put_v under_o himself_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v call_v in_o the_o world_n not_o only_o the_o father_n but_o also_o the_o general_a father_n that_o he_o desire_v by_o that_o word_n of_o elation_n to_o put_v himself_o before_o bishop_n and_o to_o hold_v they_o under_o he_o which_o show_v he_o affect_v not_o to_o be_v account_v the_o only_a bishop_n but_o the_o supreme_a 3._o he_o affect_v no_o more_o than_o what_o after_o boniface_n the_o three_o of_o rome_n obtain_v of_o phocas_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o platina_n in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o who_o speak_v thus_o boniface_n the_o three_o a_o roman_a by_o country_n obtain_v from_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n yet_o with_o great_a contention_n that_o the_o see_v of_o bless_a peter_n the_o apostle_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n shall_v be_v both_o so_o call_v and_o account_v by_o all_o which_o place_n indeed_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n endeavour_v to_o challenge_v to_o it_o sometime_o evil_a prince_n favour_v and_o affirm_v that_o in_o that_o place_n shall_v be_v the_o first_o see_v where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v and_o baronius_n annal._n eccles_n at_o the_o year_n 606._o relate_v the_o decree_n of_o phocas_n thus_o that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n alone_o shall_v be_v call_v ecumenical_a or_o universal_a but_o not_o the_o constantinopolitan_a and_o bellarmine_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr pontif._n rom._n cap._n 31._o say_v they_o will_v equal_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n to_o the_o roman_a and_o make_v it_o universal_a speak_v of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o business_n of_o john_n of_o constantinople_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v plain_o gather_v that_o the_o thing_n which_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n affect_v be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v the_o only_a bishop_n so_o as_o that_o none_o but_o he_o shall_v be_v account_v a_o bishop_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v the_o head_n or_o supreme_a of_o all_o bishop_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n there_o and_o that_o this_o gregory_n disclaim_v as_o proud_a 4._o that_o be_v affect_v by_o john_n which_o he_o and_o cyriacus_n his_o successor_n use_v for_o twenty_o year_n but_o neither_o of_o they_o use_v it_o so_o by_o word_n or_o deed_n as_o to_o exclude_v other_o from_o be_v bishop_n as_o well_o as_o themselves_o for_o in_o john_n own_o writing_n to_o they_o extant_a in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o romam_fw-la greek_a law_n he_o term_v they_o fellow-servant_n metropolitan_o and_o bishop_n to_o who_o he_o write_v and_o other_o in_o their_o write_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n when_o they_o term_v he_o ecumenical_a archbishop_n yet_o style_v themselves_o bishop_n and_o fellow-priest_n but_o they_o will_v be_v account_v supreme_a or_o prime_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o as_o to_o be_v under_o none_o but_o above_o all_o 2._o it_o be_v prove_v that_o gregory_n reject_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o supreme_a bishop_n in_o that_o he_o regist_n lib._n 11._o epist_n 54._o resolve_n thus_o if_o any_o man_n accuse_v a_o bishop_n for_o whatsoever_o cause_n let_v the_o cause_n bâ—_n judge_v by_o his_o metropolitan_a if_o any_o man_n gainsay_v the_o metropolitan_n judgement_n let_v it_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n of_o that_o diocese_n and_o let_v he_o end_v it_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n and_o law_n and_o for_o what_o he_o add_v that_o if_o a_o bishop_n have_v no_o metropolitan_a nor_o patriarch_n at_o all_o then_o be_v his_o cause_n to_o be_v hear_v and_o determine_v by_o the_o see_v apostolic_a which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n it_o be_v add_v beyond_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n and_o law_n of_o emperor_n and_o though_o it_o prove_v that_o he_o claim_v a_o reference_n of_o cause_n in_o difference_n between_o bishop_n within_o his_o patriarchate_n yet_o not_o where_o there_o be_v other_o patriarch_n to_o which_o the_o bishop_n be_v subject_a much_o less_o through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o that_o he_o term_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o all_o chuche_n do_v not_o prove_v a_o supremacy_n of_o government_n by_o any_o institution_n of_o christ_n but_o a_o pre-eminence_n of_o order_n and_o some_o ecclesiastical_a privilege_n by_o reason_n of_o that_o city_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o hereby_o be_v understand_v what_o h._n t._n cite_v out_o of_o the_o seven_o book_n epist_n 62._o of_o greg._n epistle_n indict_v 2._o that_o it_o be_v not_o mean_v of_o all_o bishop_n universal_o but_o of_o the_o bishop_n within_o that_o patriarchate_n but_o this_o be_v in_o case_n of_o fault_n only_o for_o it_o follow_v but_o when_o no_o fault_n require_v it_o all_o according_a to_o reason_n of_o humility_n be_v equal_n so_o that_o gregory_n do_v not_o by_o that_o speech_n show_v that_o he_o have_v a_o universal_a supreme_a jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o all_o church_n so_o as_o that_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o command_n and_o detemination_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o he_o account_v the_o african_a church_n subject_n to_o his_o reproof_n as_o he_o have_v a_o common_a care_n of_o the_o church_n every_o where_o in_o which_o gregory_n himself_o and_o all_o other_o bishop_n and_o church_n be_v subject_a to_o any_o bishop_n wheresoever_o certain_o gregory_n have_v most_o absurd_o argue_v against_o the_o arrogance_n of_o john_n of_o constantinople_n call_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n new_a profane_a proud_a blasphemous_a foolish_a perverse_a and_o he_o a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n whosoever_o shall_v use_v it_o if_o he_o have_v imagine_v it_o belong_v to_o himself_o or_o any_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o for_o what_o h._n t._n allege_v that_o john_n claim_v to_o be_v universal_a bishop_n as_o exclude_v all_o other_o it_o be_v but_o a_o absurdity_n which_o gregory_n press_v he_o with_o as_o follow_v upon_o it_o not_o acknowledge_v by_o john_n but_o rather_o deny_v as_o when_o we_o urge_v man_n with_o absurdity_n follow_v their_o tenet_n which_o they_o do_v not_o own_o and_o how_o he_o urge_v it_o

prove_v there_o be_v tradition_n true_o apostolical_a beside_o those_o which_o be_v write_v and_o this_o tradition_n that_o those_o book_n which_o we_o call_v holy_a scripture_n be_v divine_a write_n we_o will_v embrace_v they_o as_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v but_o then_o 1._o we_o say_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n there_o be_v tradition_n put_v on_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v not_o they_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 1._o 2._o that_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n write_v be_v sufficient_a for_o faith_n to_o salvation_n 3._o that_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v uncertain_a and_o much_o corrupt_v 4._o that_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a rule_n to_o know_v which_o be_v apostolical_a tradition_n but_o by_o the_o scripture_n or_o apostolical_a write_n 5._o that_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o general_a council_n determination_n be_v a_o sufficient_a assurance_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n unwritten_a 6._o that_o therefore_o to_o we_o now_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o life_n and_o to_o the_o argument_n of_o h._n t._n i_o answer_v 1._o by_o deny_v the_o major_n give_v this_o as_o a_o reason_n because_o the_o mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n though_o it_o be_v the_o essential_a mean_n yet_o be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n necessary_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o these_o two_o the_o mean_n of_o faith_n be_v any_o way_n god_n use_v to_o beget_v it_o as_o by_o dream_n vision_n the_o speech_n of_o balaam_n ass_n his_o prophecy_n caiaphas_n prophecy_n the_o star_n which_o guide_v the_o wiseman_n matth._n 2._o the_o wife_n good_a conversation_n 1_o pet._n 3._o 1._o yet_o these_o be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o divine_a revelation_n itself_o and_o if_o it_o be_v suppose_v any_o one_o of_o these_o or_o any_o other_o be_v the_o essential_a mean_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v that_o mean_v by_o which_o faith_n be_v and_o without_o which_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o divine_a revelation_n or_o truth_n deliver_v by_o that_o mean_n and_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o major_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v thus_o form_v that_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v immutable_a and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n as_o the_o faith_n itself_o be_v but_o the_o essential_a mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n it_o at_o first_o be_v immutable_a and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n as_o the_o faith_n itself_o be_v ergo._fw-la i_o answer_v 1._o by_o deny_v the_o major_n there_o be_v many_o thing_n immutable_a and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n as_o the_o faith_n itself_o be_v and_o yet_o be_v not_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n as_o namely_o god_n decree_n and_o purpose_n the_o be_v of_o the_o heaven_n the_o obedience_n of_o the_o angel_n etc._n etc._n 2._o by_o deny_v the_o minor_n for_o whether_o the_o immediate_a declaration_n of_o god_n to_o adam_n gen._n 3._o 15._o or_o christ_n preach_v by_o himself_o be_v the_o essential_a mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n at_o first_o or_o any_o other_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o immutable_a and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n as_o faith_n itself_o god_n declaration_n immediate_o or_o christ_n preach_v by_o himself_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n yea_o heb._n 1._o 1._o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n have_v speak_v to_o we_o in_o divers_a manner_n way_n and_o time_n by_o the_o prophet_n and_o in_o these_o last_o day_n only_o have_v speak_v to_o we_o by_o his_o son_n vers_n 2._o &_o chap._n 2._o 3._o the_o salvation_n be_v at_o first_o begin_v to_o be_v speak_v by_o the_o lord_n and_o since_o be_v confirm_v by_o they_o that_o hear_v he_o which_o show_v the_o mean_n to_o be_v variable_a by_o which_o faith_n be_v plant_v and_o conserve_v the_o apostle_n tell_v we_o 1_o pet._n 3._o 1._o that_o without_o the_o word_n those_o that_o believe_v not_o the_o word_n may_v be_v win_v by_o the_o conversation_n of_o the_o wife_n so_o that_o their_o good_a conversation_n be_v at_o first_o a_o mean_n of_o convert_v they_o and_o yet_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n whence_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o this_o argument_n go_v upon_o these_o false_a supposition_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v some_o mean_v essential_a to_o the_o plant_n and_o conserve_n of_o faith_n at_o first_o 2._o that_o the_o same_o mean_n be_v essential_a to_o the_o plant_n and_o conserve_n of_o faith_n at_o first_o 3._o that_o this_o mean_n be_v immutable_a and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n as_o faith_n itself_o 4._o that_o what_o be_v the_o mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n at_o first_o must_v be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n 2._o i_o deny_v the_o minor_a that_o oral_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n not_o write_v book_n be_v the_o essential_a mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n at_o first_o and_o to_o his_o proof_n i_o answer_v that_o by_o oral_n and_o apostolical_a tradition_n in_o his_o tenet_n he_o mean_v a_o delivery_n of_o doctrine_n from_o father_n to_o son_n by_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n now_o if_o it_o be_v grant_v there_o be_v no_o gospel_n write_v till_o eight_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n or_o thereabouts_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v also_o that_o there_o be_v no_o delivery_n of_o doctrine_n from_o father_n to_o son_n by_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o only_o their_o preach_a viva_fw-la voce_fw-la with_o live_a speech_n in_o their_o own_o person_n and_o therefore_o if_o that_o which_o be_v according_a to_o h._n t._n the_o essential_a mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n at_o first_o must_v be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n still_o and_o no_o other_o than_o that_o rule_n must_v neither_o be_v unwritten_a nor_o write_v delivery_n of_o doctrine_n from_o father_n to_o son_n by_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o their_o own_o personal_a tradition_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-la which_o now_o cease_v there_o be_v no_o rule_n of_o faith_n at_o all_o left_a but_o the_o quaker_n device_n of_o each_o man_n light_n within_o he_o to_o be_v his_o rule_n must_v take_v place_n but_o to_o i_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v divine_a revelation_n by_o what_o mean_v soever_o it_o be_v deliver_v be_v it_o the_o law_n write_v in_o the_o heart_n or_o in_o the_o book_n by_o the_o signer_n of_o god_n in_o table_n of_o stone_n or_o deliver_v by_o a_o angel_n in_o a_o dream_n vision_n apparition_z by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n or_o any_o other_o but_o since_o god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o order_v it_o be_v it_o soon_o or_o late_a that_o what_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v shall_v be_v write_v we_o be_v assure_v god_n will_v have_v we_o to_o take_v it_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o if_o scripture_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v not_o well_o to_o commend_v it_o to_o we_o luk._n 16._o 31._o joh._n 5._o 39_o and_o to_o commend_v they_o that_o search_v the_o scripture_n act._n 17._o 11._o nor_o the_o apostle_n to_o direct_v we_o to_o they_o 1_o pet._n 1._o 19_o 20._o 2_o tim._n 3._o 16._o rom._n 15._o 4._o nor_o to_o allege_v they_o act._n 3._o 22._o &_o 13._o 33_o 34_o 35._o nor_o christ_n to_o have_v use_v they_o against_o the_o tempter_n matth._n 4._o 4._o 7._o 10._o nor_o to_o have_v impute_v error_n to_o the_o ignorance_n of_o they_o matth._n 22_o 29._o nor_o to_o have_v send_v the_o revelation_n of_o john_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n with_o declaration_n of_o blessedness_n to_o the_o observer_n of_o it_o and_o denunciation_n of_o a_o curse_n to_o the_o corrupter_n and_o infringer_n of_o it_o revel_v 1._o 1_o 3._o &_o 22._o 18_o 19_o nor_o the_o apostle_n to_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o the_o church_n act._n 15._o 23._o nor_o the_o apostle_n to_o write_v several_a epistle_n to_o several_a church_n and_o if_o many_o age_n though_o i_o think_v h._n t._n therein_o do_v exceed_v be_v pass_v before_o all_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v disperse_v and_o accept_v for_o canonical_a by_o the_o whole_a church_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a some_o be_v and_o they_o must_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v accept_v and_o when_o any_o difference_n arise_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n among_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n though_o they_o be_v to_o inquire_v of_o the_o apostle_n what_o they_o teach_v yet_o when_o they_o can_v not_o speak_v with_o they_o they_o make_v use_v of_o their_o letter_n write_v as_o act_n 15._o 31._o 1_o cor._n 7._o etc._n etc._n and_o if_o we_o be_v

wherein_o be_v general_a warning_n of_o not_o receive_v addition_n to_o the_o scripture_n yea_o though_o the_o name_n of_o moses_n and_o paul_n be_v pretend_v especial_o when_o the_o tradition_n do_v adulterate_a the_o write_a word_n as_o popish_a tradition_n about_o image_n fast_v single_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n monastic_a vow_n and_o other_o of_o their_o tradition_n do_v yet_o he_o add_v object_n we_o may_v have_v a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n by_o the_o bible_n or_o write_v word_n only_o answ_n no_o we_o can_v for_o there_o have_v be_v be_v and_o will_v be_v infinite_a dispute_n about_o that_o to_o the_o world_n end_n as_o well_o what_o book_n be_v canonical_a as_o what_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n be_v of_o every_o verse_n and_o chapter_n nor_o can_v we_o ever_o be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o either_o but_o by_o mean_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n so_o that_o if_o this_o be_v interrupt_v and_o fail_v for_o any_o one_o whole_a age_n together_o as_o protestant_n defend_v it_o for_o many_o the_o whole_a bible_n for_o aught_o we_o know_v may_v in_o that_o space_n be_v change_v and_o corrupt_v nor_o can_v the_o contrary_a ever_o be_v evince_v without_o new_a revelation_n from_o god_n the_o dead_a letter_n can_v speak_v for_o itself_o i_o reply_v this_o profane_a wretch_n it_o seem_v take_v delight_n in_o this_o blasphemous_a title_n which_o he_o give_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n often_o in_o reproach_n term_v it_o the_o dead_a letter_n which_o he_o have_v no_o warrant_n to_o do_v for_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o ro._n 7._o 3_o 6._o 2_o cor._n 3._o 6._o the_o law_n or_o old_a covenant_n be_v term_v the_o letter_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v dead_a and_o kill_a yet_o this_o be_v not_o mean_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n of_o the_o law_n because_o it_o be_v write_v but_o because_o it_o be_v abrogate_a in_o the_o gospel_n as_o kill_v by_o its_o sentence_n sinner_n that_o continue_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n write_v in_o it_o gal._n 3._o 10._o and_o yet_o it_o can_v speak_v for_o itself_o as_o well_o yea_o incomparable_o better_o than_o any_o write_n of_o pope_n council_n or_o father_n from_o whence_o he_o have_v his_o tradition_n which_o be_v as_o dead_a a_o letter_n as_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o this_o his_o expression_n there_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o iniquity_n in_o that_o he_o prefer_v before_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o uncertain_a report_n of_o credulous_a superstitious_a man_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o dote_a pope_n as_o more_o lively_a than_o the_o holy_a scripture_n inspire_v of_o god_n and_o for_o this_o man_n who_o but_o the_o next_o page_n before_o confess_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o tell_v we_o that_o ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰_d the_o holy_a write_v letter_n be_v able_a to_o make_v timothy_n wise_a to_o salvation_n 2_o tim._n 3_o 15._o to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o old_a scripture_n and_o yet_o here_o to_o say_v that_o we_o can_v have_v a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n by_o the_o bible_n or_o write_v word_n only_o what_o be_v it_o but_o flat_o to_o gainsay_v the_o apostle_n which_o be_v the_o more_o impious_o and_o impudent_o do_v in_o that_o he_o ascribe_v that_o to_o uncertain_a unwritten_a tradition_n which_o neither_o he_o nor_o any_o of_o his_o fellow_n be_v able_a to_o show_v where_o it_o be_v or_o how_o it_o may_v be_v certain_o know_v which_o he_o deny_v to_o holy_a scripture_n as_o for_o his_o reason_n it_o be_v frivolous_a for_o a_o man_n may_v have_v a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o that_o of_o which_o there_o will_v be_v infinite_a dispute_n to_o the_o world_n end_n else_o have_v he_o no_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n infallibility_n power_n in_o temporal_n superiority_n to_o a_o council_n of_o which_o yet_o there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v likely_a to_o be_v infinite_a dispute_n as_o there_o have_v be_v dispute_n about_o the_o canonical_a book_n so_o there_o have_v be_v about_o unwritten_a tradition_n as_o about_o the_o time_n of_o keep_v easter_n rebaptization_n etc._n etc._n nor_o be_v it_o true_a that_o there_o be_v infinite_a dispute_n about_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o every_o verse_n and_o chapter_n of_o the_o bible_n sure_o among_o christian_n there_o be_v no_o dispute_n of_o many_o fundamental_a truth_n which_o every_o christian_a acknowledge_v and_o yet_o if_o there_o be_v it_o be_v no_o other_o thing_n than_o what_o be_v incident_a not_o only_o to_o philosopher_n write_n but_o also_o to_o the_o pope_n decree_n about_o which_o there_o be_v infinite_a dispute_n among_o the_o canonist_n to_o the_o canon_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n about_o which_o there_o be_v dispute_n between_o catharinus_n soto_n vega_n andradius_fw-la and_o other_o to_o the_o pope_n breves_fw-la as_o to_o pope_n paul_n the_o five_o his_o breves_fw-la about_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o be_v not_o only_o dispute_v by_o king_n james_n and_o other_o protestant_n but_o also_o by_o widrington_n and_o other_o popish_a priest_n and_o to_o his_o monitory_a and_o interdict_v of_o venice_n dispute_v by_o friar_n paul_n of_o venice_n and_o other_o against_o bellarmine_n baronius_n and_o other_o and_o if_o we_o can_v never_o be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o either_o the_o canonical_a book_n or_o their_o sense_n but_o by_o apostolical_a tradition_n unwritten_a then_o can_v h._n t._n never_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n or_o supremacy_n but_o by_o it_o and_o if_o so_o than_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o his_o ground_n of_o it_o and_o so_o he_o can_v demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o catholic_n religion_n by_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n as_o he_o pretend_v in_o his_o title-page_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v impertinent_o allege_v by_o he_o he_o shall_v only_o allege_v tradition_n which_o whether_o it_o be_v father_n council_n or_o pope_n saying_n it_o can_v assure_v better_a than_o the_o scripture_n they_o be_v more_o controvert_v than_o it_o and_o therefore_o by_o his_o reason_n there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n in_o his_o faith_n and_o then_o he_o be_v mad_a if_o he_o suffer_v for_o it_o as_o he_o be_v who_o suffer_v for_o any_o man_n saying_n who_o may_v be_v deceive_v but_o we_o be_v assure_v both_o of_o the_o book_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n not_o only_o by_o apostolical_a tradition_n unwritten_a but_o also_o by_o universal_a tradition_n and_o the_o evidence_n of_o their_o author_n by_o their_o matter_n and_o of_o the_o meaning_n without_o popish_a tradition_n not_o only_o by_o common_a help_n of_o understanding_n and_o art_n get_v by_o study_n and_o the_o benefit_n of_o late_a and_o elder_a expositor_n but_o also_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n assist_v we_o when_o we_o seek_v it_o due_o and_o for_o the_o interruption_n of_o this_o tradition_n the_o protestant_n do_v not_o pretend_v it_o to_o have_v be_v one_o whole_a age_n or_o day_n though_o it_o have_v be_v sometime_o more_o full_a than_o at_o other_o time_n and_o we_o have_v infallible_a assurance_n that_o the_o whole_a bible_n have_v not_o be_v change_v or_o corrupt_v so_o but_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o copy_n and_o special_a providence_n of_o god_n the_o chief_a point_n be_v free_a from_o change_n and_o what_o be_v corrupt_v may_v be_v amend_v so_o far_o as_o be_v necessary_a for_o our_o salvation_n and_o consider_v god_n providence_n for_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o law_n we_o assure_v ourselves_o the_o lord_n will_v preserve_v the_o scripture_n which_o i_o think_v to_o h._n t._n shall_v give_v good_a assurance_n since_o pag._n 119_o he_o say_v the_o church_n be_v by_o christ_n the_o depository_n of_o all_o divine_o reveal_v verity_n necessary_a to_o be_v know_v by_o all_o and_o have_v the_o promise_n of_o divine_a assistance_n to_o all_o whereby_o and_o by_o other_o argument_n it_o may_v be_v evince_v without_o new_a revelation_n from_o god_n that_o though_o h._n t._n his_o apostolical_a tradition_n unwritten_a shall_v have_v fail_v for_o any_o one_o whole_a age_n together_o yet_o the_o whole_a bible_n shall_v not_o in_o that_o space_n be_v change_v or_o corrupt_v and_o this_o be_v reply_n enough_o to_o his_o venomous_a answer_n to_o that_o objection_n which_o tend_v to_o depress_v the_o scripture_n authority_n which_o confess_o come_v from_o god_n to_o exalt_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o story_n of_o their_o life_n prove_v sufficient_o it_o be_v further_a urge_v object_n many_o other_o sign_n also_o do_v jesus_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o his_o disciple_n which_o be_v not_o write_v in_o this_o book_n but_o these_o be_v write_v that_o you_o may_v believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o that_o

in_o write_v and_o print_v their_o statute_n record_n deed_n will_n history_n that_o they_o may_v be_v more_o certain_a and_o safe_o preserve_v as_o know_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v apt_a to_o be_v lose_v and_o corrupt_v person_n understanding_n memory_n report_n life_n and_o all_o their_o affair_n be_v mutable_a and_o liable_a to_o innumerable_a casualty_n yea_o hereby_o god_n himself_o be_v condemn_v of_o imprudence_n in_o cause_v moses_n and_o all_o the_o sacred_a writer_n to_o write_v book_n and_o our_o lord_n christ_n in_o give_v john_n express_v charge_n to_o write_v revel_v 1._o 19_o commend_v the_o scripture_n rom._n 15._o 4._o 2_o tim._n 3._o 15_o 16_o 17._o as_o inspire_v of_o god_n direct_v to_o it_o john_n 5._o 39_o praise_v the_o search_n of_o it_o act_n 17._o 11._o make_v it_o a_o person_n excellency_n to_o be_v mighty_a in_o it_o act_n 18._o 24._o useful_a to_o convince_v in_o the_o great_a point_n of_o faith_n vers_fw-la 28._o wit_n not_o print_v a_o great_a benefit_n to_o the_o world_n be_v not_o the_o find_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n 2_o chron._n 34_o 15._o the_o read_n of_o it_o by_o ezra_n nehem._n 8._o the_o have_v of_o ready_a scribe_n count_v a_o happiness_n to_o the_o jew_n do_v not_o man_n more_o credit_n eye_n than_o ear_n do_v not_o man_n complain_v of_o the_o darkness_n of_o time_n for_o want_n of_o book_n be_v not_o the_o nine_o and_o ten_o age_n since_o christ_n count_v unhappy_a for_o want_v of_o learned_a writer_n be_v not_o this_o the_o great_a unhappiness_n that_o come_v into_o the_o west_n by_o the_o inundation_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n in_o that_o they_o spoil_v library_n be_v it_o not_o a_o thing_n for_o which_o ptolomaeus_n philadelphus_n be_v renown_v that_o he_o store_v the_o library_n at_o alexandria_n in_o egypt_n with_o book_n do_v not_o we_o count_v they_o great_a benefactor_n who_o build_v and_o preserve_v library_n be_v not_o therefore_o student_n encourage_v and_o they_o that_o search_v library_n the_o man_n that_o discover_v truth_n to_o the_o world_n be_v the_o thing_n do_v before_o the_o flood_n or_o since_o better_v preserve_v by_o oral_a tradition_n than_o by_o moses_n write_v be_v the_o thing_n do_v before_o the_o war_n of_o troy_n better_o preserve_v thereby_o than_o these_o war_n by_o homer_n poem_n or_o the_o british_a antiquity_n by_o the_o song_n of_o bard_n than_o by_o julius_n caesar_n commentary_n tacitus_n and_o other_o historian_n write_n how_o quick_o be_v man_n apt_a to_o mistake_v and_o misreport_v saying_n appear_v by_o the_o mistake_n of_o christ_n speech_n john_n 2._o 19_o matth._n 26._o 62._o john_n 21_o 23._o that_o which_o eusebius_n say_v of_o papias_n lib._n 3._o eccles_n hist_o cap._n 35._o of_o his_o deliver_v divers_a fabulous_a thing_n receive_v by_o oral_a tradition_n through_o his_o simplicity_n irenaeus_n of_o the_o elder_n of_o afia_n lib._n 2._o advers._fw-la haeret._n cap._n 39_o and_o innumerable_a other_o instance_n prove_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o uncertain_a than_o oral_a tradition_n from_o hand_n to_o hand_n a_o man_n may_v easy_o perceive_v this_o man_n be_v resolve_v to_o outface_v plain_a truth_n who_o be_v not_o ashamed_a thus_o to_o aver_v that_o it_o be_v a_o mistake_n to_o say_v that_o book_n be_v a_o more_o safe_a and_o infallible_a way_n or_o rule_n than_o oral_a tradition_n when_o his_o own_o print_v his_o book_n prove_v the_o contrary_a for_o why_o do_v he_o write_v but_o for_o more_o sure_a convey_n and_o preserve_v of_o his_o mind_n yea_o his_o own_o reason_n be_v true_o retort_v on_o himself_o oral_a report_n be_v infinite_o more_o liable_a to_o casualty_n and_o corruption_n than_o book_n as_o well_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o variety_n of_o language_n in_o which_o report_n be_v utter_v as_o the_o diversity_n of_o interpreter_n scarce_o any_o two_o interpreter_n agree_v but_o all_o pretend_v one_o to_o mend_v the_o other_o beside_o the_o multiplicity_n of_o expression_n and_o relatour_n one_o not_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o as_o mark_v 14_o 56_o 59_o with_o the_o equivocation_n and_o uncertainty_n or_o witness_n word_n if_o captious_o wrest_v or_o literal_o insist_v on_o who_o can_v prove_v any_o one_o oral_a tradition_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a and_o write_v also_o to_o be_v infallible_a or_o uncorrupted_a those_o that_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n own_o tongue_n we_o have_v not_o or_o who_o can_v convince_v that_o any_o one_o oral_a tradition_n can_v have_v no_o other_o sense_n or_o meaning_n than_o what_o be_v convenient_a for_o his_o purpose_n insist_v only_o on_o the_o sound_n of_o a_o reporter_n all_o which_o danger_n and_o difficulty_n be_v avoid_v as_o much_o as_o be_v necessary_a by_o rely_v on_o the_o write_a word_n of_o the_o bible_n which_o under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n bind_v man_n to_o deliver_v nothing_o for_o faith_n but_o what_o they_o have_v receive_v as_o such_o from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o their_o write_n by_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o age_n to_o age_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n in_o which_o they_o have_v receive_v it_o it_o be_v true_a book_n be_v subject_a to_o casualty_n and_o corruption_n yet_o not_o to_o so_o many_o as_o oral_a tradition_n and_o the_o casualty_n be_v better_o prevent_v by_o write_v which_o remain_v the_o same_o than_o by_o report_n which_o vary_v fama_fw-la tam_fw-la ficti_fw-la pravique_fw-la tenax_fw-la quam_fw-la nuncia_fw-la very_fw-la and_o as_o the_o enemy_n malice_n have_v be_v great_a in_o seek_v to_o deprive_v the_o world_n of_o bibles_n so_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n have_v be_v wonderful_a in_o preserve_v they_o and_o their_o genuine_a writing_n and_o mean_v even_o by_o the_o disperse_v of_o copy_n that_o what_o be_v amiss_o in_o one_o may_v be_v mend_v in_o another_o by_o order_v variety_n of_o translation_n to_o the_o same_o end_n persecution_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o all_o place_n at_o once_o stir_v up_o other_o to_o make_v tractate_v and_o commentary_n on_o they_o all_o christian_n till_o the_o late_a faction_n at_o trent_n and_o the_o late_a papal_a tyranny_n deny_v the_o liberty_n of_o translate_n and_o read_v of_o the_o bible_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n without_o leave_n and_o begin_v to_o punish_v in_o their_o inquisition_n the_o have_v they_o reverence_v and_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n however_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o pope_n be_v neglect_v yea_o traditour_n of_o the_o bible_n to_o be_v burn_v be_v most_o infamous_a as_o for_o the_o word_n of_o austin_n lib._n the_o util_a cred_a cap._n 3._o they_o be_v false_o cite_v and_o mere_o impertinent_a to_o h._n it_o be_v purpose_n have_v say_v the_o old_a testament_n be_v deliver_v that_o be_v expound_v four_o way_n according_a to_o the_o history_n aetiology_n analogy_n allegory_n he_o than_o add_v think_v i_o not_o a_o fool_n use_v greek_a name_n first_o because_o i_o have_v so_o receive_v neither_o dare_v i_o intimate_v to_o thou_o otherwise_o than_o i_o have_v receive_v which_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o about_o apostolical_a tradition_n unwritten_a as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n beside_o the_o scripture_n but_o of_o certain_a term_n use_v by_o expositor_n of_o scripture_n but_o that_o which_o a_o little_a after_o he_o add_v be_v just_o charge_v on_o the_o romanist_n and_o among_o they_o on_o h._n t._n nothing_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v more_o impudent_o say_v by_o they_o the_o manichee_n or_o that_o i_o may_v speak_v more_o mild_o more_o careless_o and_o weak_o than_o that_o the_o divine_a scripture_n be_v corrupt_v when_o they_o can_v convince_v it_o by_o any_o copy_n extant_a in_o so_o fresh_a a_o memory_n but_o h._n t._n in_o his_o sottish_a vein_n add_v as_o to_o your_o difficulty_n of_o speculative_a point_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o whole_a frame_n of_o necessary_a point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n make_v sensible_a and_o visible_a by_o the_o external_a and_o uniform_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n the_o incarnation_n and_o all_o the_o mystery_n thereof_o by_o the_o holy_a image_n of_o christ_n erect_v in_o all_o sacred_a place_n the_o passion_n by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n use_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o set_v up_o in_o church_n the_o death_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o be_v a_o lively_a commemoration_n of_o it_o the_o trinity_n and_o unity_n by_o do_v all_o thing_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n etc._n etc._n now_o who_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o oral_a tradition_n thus_o second_v by_o the_o outward_a and_o uniform_a practice_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v a_o much_o safe_a and_o more_o infallible_a rule_n for_o conserve_n reveal_v verity_n than_o book_n or_o dead_a letter_n which_o can_v explicate_v

themselves_o i_o reply_v be_v not_o this_o man_n bewitch_v or_o as_o the_o prophet_n speak_v isai_n 44._o 20._o feed_v on_o ash_n have_v a_o deceive_a heart_n that_o turn_v he_o aside_o so_o as_o that_o he_o can_v say_v be_v there_o not_o a_o lie_n in_o my_o right_a hand_n he_o will_v never_o have_v prefer_v oral_a tradition_n second_v by_o erect_v and_o use_n of_o image_n make_v by_o idolatrous_a sot_n and_o term_v teacher_n of_o lie_n by_o the_o prophet_n hab_fw-mi 2._o 18._o as_o a_o safe_a and_o more_o infallible_a rule_n of_o faith_n than_o the_o holy_a scripture_n inspire_v by_o god_n and_o his_o great_a gift_n to_o man_n though_o impious_o term_v by_o this_o wretch_n dead_a letter_n '_o but_o it_o be_v the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o they_o that_o make_v image_n and_o adore_v they_o shall_v be_v like_o they_o psalm_n 115._o 8._o that_o be_v as_o blockish_a as_o the_o image_n be_v how_o uncertain_a oral_a tradition_n be_v have_v be_v show_v and_o how_o impossible_a it_o be_v to_o be_v a_o true_a and_o right_a rule_n since_o the_o departure_n of_o those_o who_o can_v preach_v infallible_o that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o uniform_a and_o outward_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o can_v second_v oral_a tradition_n and_o make_v any_o point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n much_o less_o the_o whole_a frame_n of_o necessary_a point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n in_o a_o manner_n visible_a and_o sensible_a be_v a_o lie_n with_o a_o witness_n christian_n doctrine_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o thing_n sensible_a to_o the_o eye_n but_o in_o the_o open_n of_o the_o true_a cause_n and_o end_n and_o use_n of_o thing_n do_v which_o can_v only_o be_v apprehend_v by_o the_o understanding_n and_o be_v bring_v to_o it_o by_o hear_v and_o read_v whence_o faith_n be_v say_v to_o come_v by_o hear_v and_o hear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n rom._n 10._o 14_o 15_o 17._o it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o the_o erect_n of_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o cross_n have_v be_v the_o uniform_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a by_o many_o writer_n that_o christian_n have_v no_o image_n in_o their_o church_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n yea_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o best_a emperor_n and_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n be_v against_o the_o have_v they_o in_o church_n however_o gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o his_o superstitious_a oppose_a serenus_n his_o take_v they_o down_o count_v they_o lay-men_n book_n open_v a_o gap_n to_o that_o deluge_n of_o ignorance_n and_o idolatry_n which_o have_v since_o spread_v over_o the_o western_a church_n which_o have_v go_v a_o whore_v after_o they_o this_o author_n call_v they_o holy_a image_n which_o the_o scripture_n count_v abominable_a as_o defile_v place_n and_o make_v they_o not_o sacred_a but_o pollute_v he_o say_v the_o incarnation_n and_o all_o the_o mystery_n thereof_o be_v make_v sensible_a by_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n erect_v in_o all_o sacred_a place_n the_o passion_n by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n use_v in_o sacrament_n and_o set_v up_o in_o church_n but_o what_o a_o notorious_a falsehood_n be_v this_o one_o mystery_n sure_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n overshadow_v the_o virgin_n mary_n another_o the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n can_v any_o image_n of_o christ_n teach_v these_o what_o can_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n teach_v but_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o punishment_n to_o put_v man_n to_o death_n if_o image_n do_v teach_v these_o mystery_n than_o image-maker_n will_v be_v steward_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n and_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o michael_n angelo_n and_o such_o like_a painter_n and_o carver_n more_o true_o peter_n successor_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o pope_n as_o do_v more_o to_o teach_v the_o mystery_n of_o god_n than_o pope_n do_v the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v a_o mere_a figment_n of_o a_o thing_n present_a which_o all_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o man_n in_o the_o world_n contradict_v full_a of_o apish_a gesture_n and_o toyish_a fashion_n fit_a for_o a_o stage-play_a than_o a_o spiritual_a service_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v in_o a_o tongue_n not_o common_o understand_v without_o teach_v inform_v not_o the_o hearer_n or_o seer_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n nor_o make_v any_o lively_a commemoration_n of_o his_o passion_n but_o please_v superstitious_a and_o womanish_a or_o childish_a spirit_n which_o be_v take_v with_o such_o show_v the_o sacrament_n open_v no_o mystery_n thereof_o without_o the_o word_n write_v accedat_fw-la verbum_fw-la ad_fw-la elementum_fw-la &_o fit_a sacramentum_fw-la be_v the_o old_a resolution_n put_v the_o word_n to_o the_o element_n than_o it_o be_v make_v a_o sacrament_n nor_o be_v it_o true_a that_o the_o practice_n have_v be_v uniform_a therein_o the_o variety_n of_o missal_n and_o the_o corruption_n purge_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a missal_n as_o be_v confess_v in_o pope_n pius_fw-la the_o five_o his_o bull_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n prove_v the_o contrary_n the_o trinity_n be_v know_v by_o the_o institution_n and_o practice_n of_o baptism_n but_o that_o be_v learn_v out_o of_o the_o write_a word_n not_o oral_a tradition_n none_o of_o these_o practice_n do_v at_o all_o open_a the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o experience_n show_v it_o be_v manifest_a by_o conference_n that_o none_o of_o the_o people_n in_o italy_n and_o elsewhere_o who_o go_v to_o mass_n and_o look_v on_o picture_n and_o have_v no_o other_o teach_v do_v understand_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o end_n reason_n use_v of_o christ_n birth_n or_o death_n but_o content_v themselves_o with_o a_o mere_a theatrical_a show_n without_o any_o true_a understanding_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n inward_a feeling_n or_o effectual_a change_n in_o their_o soul_n thereupon_o perhaps_o it_o be_v better_a with_o papist_n in_o england_n where_o their_o superstition_n be_v not_o altogether_o so_o gross_a and_o their_o understanding_n better_v by_o neighbourhood_n and_o converse_n with_o protestant_n but_o that_o image_n shall_v conserve_v reveal_v verity_n or_o oral_a tradition_n second_v with_o image_n more_o explicate_v they_o than_o book_n which_o this_o man_n again_o impious_o term_n dead_a letter_n unless_o the_o image_n be_v animate_v as_o that_o be_v that_o its_o say_v tell_v thomas_n aquinas_n thou_o have_v write_v well_o of_o i_o which_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v silence_v by_o tell_v it_o that_o it_o have_v no_o allowance_n to_o speak_v in_o the_o church_n be_v to_o i_o unintelligible_a and_o if_o these_o be_v such_o a_o safe_a and_o infallible_a rule_n or_o mean_n to_o teach_v and_o conserve_v the_o whole_a frame_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n then_o sure_a christ_n do_v inconsiderate_o appoint_v writer_n and_o preacher_n to_o teach_v and_o guide_v the_o church_n till_o we_o all_o meet_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12_o 13._o he_o shall_v rather_o for_o the_o time_n after_o the_o apostle_n have_v appoint_v massing_n priest_n and_o painter_n to_o have_v teach_v the_o people_n nor_o be_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o some_o of_o the_o pope_n so_o advise_v as_o they_o may_v have_v be_v in_o appoint_v the_o unnecessary_a business_n of_o frame_v a_o catechism_n and_o amend_v the_o vulgar_a latin_a edition_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o much_o more_o foolish_a have_v be_v all_o the_o learned_a papist_n who_o have_v in_o late_a year_n and_o former_o make_v large_a commentary_n and_o other_o treatise_n to_o conserve_v reveal_v verity_n there_o be_v a_o more_o compendious_a way_n by_o oral_a tradition_n with_o the_o use_n of_o image_n and_o mass_n and_o some_o other_o thing_n if_o this_o impudent_a scribbler_n say_v true_a yet_o h._n t._n continue_v thus_o object_n if_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o whole_a bible_n now_o shall_v a_o man_n ever_o come_v to_o know_v what_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v either_o by_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o general_n or_o himself_o in_o particular_a answ_n for_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o general_n she_o be_v oblige_v to_o know_v all_o divine_o reveal_v verity_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o mankind_n she_o be_v make_v by_o christ_n the_o depository_n of_o all_o and_o have_v the_o promise_n of_o divine_a assistance_n to_o all_o and_o for_o each_o particular_a man_n so_o much_o only_o it_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v as_o be_v sufficient_o propose_v to_o he_o by_o the_o church_n and_o her_o minister_n for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o will_v at_o the_o least_o be_v so_o propose_v if_o he_o himself_o be_v not_o in_o fault_n

Selected quad for the lemma: word_n

Text snippets containing the quad